The Best Laid Plans

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/55546303.

Rating: Mature
Archive Warning: Creator Chose Not To Use Archive Warnings
Category: F/M
Fandom: Suits (US TV)
Relationships: Donna Paulsen/Harvey Specter, Donna Paulsen & Harvey Specter
Characters: Donna Paulsen, Harvey Specter, Jessica Pearson, Louis Litt, Mike Ross
Additional Tags: Pre-Canon, Alternate Universe - Canon Divergence, Flashbacks,
Unplanned Pregnancy, Platonic Sex, Smut, Fluff, Angst with a Happy
Ending, Hurt/Comfort, Grief/Mourning, Family, Friends With Benefits,
Friends to Lovers, Pregnant Sex, Domestic, Unresolved Emotional
Tension, Idiots in Love, Darvey - Freeform, Parenthood
Language: English
Stats: Published: 2024-04-29 Updated: 2024-06-15 Words: 135,838 Chapters:
37/?
 The Best Laid Plans
by SwordsandPens

Summary

"They shouldn’t have done it. That was the thought that didn’t cross her mind until more than
a month later. There were rules in place for a reason and she should have known better. But
Donna Paulsen is only human and when Harvey had nearly beat down her door after
returning from his father’s funeral…she had been powerless to stop what now felt like an
inevitability."

Donna comforts Harvey after Gordon dies. There are consequences.

Notes

“The best laid plans of mice and men often go awry.” - Robert Burns
 Chapter 1

They shouldn’t have done it. That was the thought that didn’t cross her mind until more than
a month later. There were rules in place for a reason and she should have known better.

But Donna Paulsen is only human and when Harvey had nearly beat down her door after
returning from his father’s funeral…she had been powerless to stop what now felt like an
inevitability.

He’d been wrecked. That much was clear from the moment she opened the door. His hair was
disheveled, his clothes a wrinkled mess. His eyes were bloodshot. She half wondered if he’d
come straight to her place from the airport. So she’d invited him in and poured them both a
drink.

That was the first mistake of all the ones she’d made that night.

“That son of a bitch had the nerve to show his face,” Harvey explained what he hadn’t been
able to get into over the phone, and Donna listened, pretending to sip on her wine, “It wasn’t
enough that Lily insisted on being there when we put Dad in the ground, but to bring the man
she cheated on him with to the goddamn wake? Who the hell does she think she is?!”

He paused to empty the tumbler she’d poured for him and Donna wondered if it was the
insult of Lily bringing her lover to the funeral that hurt Harvey so much, or the fact that the
possibility of reconciling with the only parent he had left had been cruelly dangled in front of
him then yanked away.

Either way, she understood why he was angry, and her heart broke for him. This was the man
Lily had cheated on Gordon with and had asked Harvey to keep secret. The man who Donna
knew Harvey’d had to tell Gordon about, effectively shattering his family.

And while Donna understood people were complex and relationships could be complicated,
part of her was angry too, on Harvey’s behalf. The last thing he’d needed to deal with on the
day he buried his father was a reminder of his mothers infidelity, in the form of the man he
believed had made the biggest fool out of Gordon.

“I’m so sorry, Harvey. I can’t imagine how much that must’ve hurt.”

“I’m not hurt, Donna,” he slammed the glass down perhaps a little too hard, brows
furrowing, “I’m pissed the hell off! As far as I’m concerned she spat in Dad’s face bringing
Bobbie there; so fuck her! And fuck Marcus, too! Giving me a lecture about making a
goddamn scene while playing house with the man who shook my dad’s hand and ate dinner at
his table, all while he was fucking his wife!”

“I’m sure Marcus was just-”

“Just what?” Harvey demanded, “What possible reason could he have for defending that
woman? For letting her and that son of a bitch continue to shit on my father at his own damn
funeral! Marcus can go to hell! He didn’t give a shit about Dad!”

Donna sighed. He didn’t mean it. Harvey would give up everything for his brother. But he
wasn’t in a place to listen to reason. Not when the anger was just a filter for the grief he had
yet to deal with. She tried anyway.

“Harvey, you know Marcus loved your father. His relationship with your mom isn’t-”

“He didn’t love him! He didn’t give a shit that our mother betrayed him! He didn’t care,
Donna! He forgave her like it was some little mistake and not the whole reason every damn
thing fell apart! Dad was never the same after that shit! He trusted her! He trusted her and
she just…and Marcus let her just…he can’t make it up to him, now…he can’t…I can’t…”

He swallowed hard, red rimmed eyes burning with the tears that had filled them. She watched
the moment the anger fizzled out. Harvey leaned forward on her sofa and dropped his head
into his hands.

“He’s…gone, Donna,” he finally broke, “He’s gone and I never called him back. He died
thinking I was too damn busy to even-”

A sob shook his entire body and Donna moved, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and
pulling him against her. She knew Harvey would deal with the loss in his own way; had
watched as he’d dived head first into work to avoid exactly this. And she knew he’d come to
her because he couldn’t be alone with it.

“He knew you loved him,” she murmured, pressing her forehead against the side of his neck,
“And he’d never hold your work against you. He was so damn proud of you.”

Harvey shook silently and Donna hugged him tighter. He turned and wrapped his arms
around her middle, pulling her so fiercely into his embrace that she nearly stumbled off the
couch. She did fall halfway into his lap, and her second mistake came when her gaze met his
tearfilled one.

She couldn’t say exactly, looking back at the moment, what the turning point had been. When
grief changed to need in Harvey’s eyes and her gaze had dropped to his lips. Maybe it was the
way they were closer than they’d let themselves be since The Other Time, or maybe it was
the liquor, or that the cap Harvey usually kept on his emotions had been burnt away by the
events of the last few days, and she was the only solid thing he had to trust in.

Whatever the reason, Donna had known what that look on his face meant. She knew he was
going to lean in, that he would kiss her, and that it would be a mistake.

And she’d let him do it anyway.

”Shit,” Harvey pulled back almost as quickly as he’d come on to her, and Donna’s head
whirled. God, his mouth. She’d never forgotten how perfect and warm it felt against her own,
“I-I’m sorry, Donna. I shouldn’t have-I don’t know what I’m doing anymore…”

She worked herself out of his arms, breathing heavily as she stood. He looked up at her, fear
for her reaction written clearly across his face. She was pretty good at reading him most
days, but tonight he would be an open book for anyone. Every single thought in his head was
written across his features. There was grief, there was want, there was regret, there was
something broken and lost that made his big brown eyes impossibly sad as he looked at her,
begging her to understand, to forgive, to do her Donna thing and fix all of this.

She didn’t have the answers for his pain. She couldn’t imagine the mirage of emotions he was
dealing with. But she knew that if she left him like this, he would find a way to drown out all
that noise; with scotch or weed or whatever stranger he could pick up at the closest bar. It
would be superficial and distant and would leave him even emptier than before. And Donna
couldn’t bear the thought of that.

So instead of answering him, she reached out a hand toward him. Harvey stared at it for half
a second, like he expected it might bite him, then tentatively, he took it and let her pull him to
his feet.

Donna didn’t say anything as she led him down the hall. He didn’t ask any questions, not
even when they reached the bedroom. He just followed her lead as she backed him up toward
the mattress. He fell onto it heavily, hands coming up on instinct to grab her hips, and she
pushed his knees apart with her own to stand between his legs.

She grabbed his face in both of her hands, wiping a remaining tear streak with her thumb as
their gazes locked and they sized up the intent in each other's eyes.

Her thumb drifted from his cheek to his lips, running the length of the bottom one. Then he
was pulling her forward, into his lap, and she was capturing his mouth with her own, arms
sliding around his neck.

Neither of them brought up her rule. Neither of them stopped to check if the other was
certain, or if this was smart; they knew it wasn’t. But Harvey needed her and she needed to
feel like she was capable of doing something to help him. And at least this way, she knew he
was safe and with someone who understood him; cared for him. Their friendship could
survive them spending one night together like this.

Harvey worked her blouse over her head, kissing every inch of exposed skin as he did so, and
Donna worked the buttons of his navy shirt open, possibly ripping a few from their threads.
Her bra was gone before she had his arms freed of his sleeves, and his mouth had already
covered her bare nipple.

Donna moaned, letting her head fall back as Harvey’s tongue did sinful things against her
sensitive flesh. Her hands ran over his shoulders and her nails scraped against his skin. His
teeth nipped at her breast and she pushed him back. He fell, none too gracefully against the
mattress, letting her hover over him, straddling his hips.

Donna reached down between them to begin working his pants loose, sighing deeply when
the fly gave and the bulge of his erection was revealed. He shifted his hips as she pushed the
denim down, until his pants were gone and Harvey surged up, flipping them effortlessly.

Her remaining clothes joined his somewhere off the side of the bed and if she thought
Harvey’s mouth felt good on her breasts, it was nothing compared to how he felt at her core.
He sank between her legs like a man depraved, like he would starve to death without her
wetness on his tongue and he absolutely feasted when he got it.

This was different from the first and only other time they’d been together. That night had been
lighthearted. Fun. They’d teased and tasted and wasted half a can of whipped cream doing
obscene and silly things to each other. This, however, was desperation. Need. Something raw
and vulnerable that they’d silently agreed to run from together.

Donna felt the peak of an orgasm rise up faster than she’d ever experienced before as
Harvey’s mouth and fingers worked in tandem, driving her hard, recklessly. He took from her
and it was done selfishly, despite the fact that she was the one being pleasured, because as
their gazes met, he stared her down, gloating in her reaction to him like his ego would ever
need the validation.

She came with his eyes locked on hers and he didn’t stop drinking from her, lapping up
everything she could offer him until she grew too sensitive and began to shake. Then he
crawled back up her body, kissing her thighs, stomach, tits, neck…his dick slid into her at the
same time his tongue pushed into her mouth. She tasted herself on him, and tasted the groan
he released at their joining. Her legs hooked above his ass, and he thrusted into her roughly,
still needing. Still taking.

Donna had lost herself to the pleasure of him that night. Had left behind any rational thoughts
as the feel of him consumed her entire being. And when it was over, there was no weirdness.
No awkward regret.

She’d been right to think their complex relationship could handle what had transpired that
night. Harvey had slept over, and they’d gone out for breakfast the next morning. There was a
peace about him that she couldn’t help but feel proud about, and maybe they’d flirted a little
more, finding humor in the arrangement…but when they’d left the restaurant, he’d thanked
her and she hadn’t expected anything more.

Another way this time was different from the last time. They understood each other better.
She knew what they were and what they weren’t. The trust and a friendship between them
was more established than it had been the first time around, and that brought a level of
comfort to the aftermath.

At least…for the first six weeks of it.

Now, standing in the same bedroom where their night of distraction had happened, comfort
was the last thing Donna felt.

She watched the clock on her wall like she could intimidate it into moving faster. Three
minutes left. Two and a half minutes left. Two minutes.

It was probably nothing, she tried to assure herself. Her imagination could get the better of
her sometimes, and if she’d been feeling nauseous for the past few days, there were probably
a hundred reasons for it, none of them having to be what she was afraid to even think.

Her phone buzzed on the vanity beside her and Donna ignored it. It was probably work,
Harvey needing her to tend to something when she got back from her lunch break, but she
couldn’t talk to him right now. Not until she knew.

One minute left.

Harvey hadn’t used a condom. Donna hadn’t really thought much about it that night. She was
on birth control and despite what she knew of his sexual history, she trusted Harvey to tell her
if there was anything she needed to be concerned about from him.

What she also hadn’t thought about was the fact that she’d had an ear infection the week
before Gordon had passed away, and she was still taking the antibiotics when Harvey had
come to her apartment. She hadn’t thought about the doctor’s warning to her about the effects
antibiotics could have on birth control.

Four seconds. Three seconds. Two seconds.

Her heart thumped twice as hard when the time ran out and she moved to her bathroom in
what felt like slow motion. The little stick on the counter by her sink seemed to mock her as
she approached it.

She’d had her period after, she reminded herself. It had been a little light, but it had definitely
come. So maybe her stomach was just upset from food. Or maybe she was coming down with
a bug. Maybe it was stress that was making her nauseous, because Harvey had been made
partner last month and their workload had doubled.

A hundred reasons, she repeated in her head, and none of them had to be-

The test was in her hand now and she didn’t even remember picking it up. But she would
never forget the rest of the moment. Her eyes scanned the display screen before her brain
could catch up. Her stomach dropped. Her breath froze in her lungs as a single word blinked
up at her. Changing everything. Forever.
Pregnant.
 Chapter 2
Chapter Notes

Thank you all for the response! Chapter lengths will vary and I'll be posting as I finish
them, so some will be quicker than others!
I appreciate you all taking the time to read and comment!

Also, in no way shape or form am I a doctor. I'll do my best with google research, but if
something isn't exactly right with the doctor visit/pregnancy thing...just go with it, yeah?
Thanks!

Donna called out sick from work for the first time in three years. She’d been unable to return
to the firm after her lunch break due to the fact that she was in a complete mental spiral on
her bathroom floor. When that had passed, she still couldn’t bring herself to consider walking
into that office like her life hadn’t just flipped upside down.

So she’d pulled up Harvey’s number in her contacts, had another mini spiral at the sight of
his name, and sent him a short message.

Not feeling well after lunch. I’ll be out for the rest of the day. Email me if the apocalypse
happens.

She read it four times before sending. It was reasonable, lighthearted. Enough that he would
hopefully not feel the need to ask too many questions. And she was right. Twenty minutes
later, he texted back.

I told you that shitty Thai place was bad for you.

She didn’t respond and he hadn’t texted again all afternoon.

Then morning came and Donna decided to call her OBG, praying they could fit her in.
Maybe the test had been false. Or maybe she had some benign tumor that mimicked
pregnancy symptoms and she’d get scheduled for a little surgery and this would all just be a
funny little blip she might one day tell Harvey about. Okay, she was officially losing it.

Any hope of an alternative explanation was dashed quickly after she arrived at Dr.
Richmond’s office. Laura Richmond was a sweet woman, well past sixty but was more than
capable of holding her own with a passion and wit that Donna appreciated. She’d been seeing
her for nearly a decade now, and usually the bright smile on the older woman’s face was a
welcoming sight.

Today however, dread filled Donna when Dr. Richmond entered the room where she’d been
brought to wait for her test results. Not for the first time, she cursed her gift of observation.

“I’m pregnant,” she said before Dr. Richmond had even gotten a greeting out, the answer
obvious in the woman’s body language.

“Usually I’m the one to deliver that news,” Dr. Richmond grinned, “But yes, Donna. Your
hCG levels indicate that you are, indeed, pregnant. Anywhere from six to eight weeks.”

Donna felt her stomach drop again.

“Six weeks and four days, actually,” she exhaled deeply and Dr. Richmond immediately
picked up on the anxiety in her tone.

She sat down on the stool across from the examination table Donna was propped up on and
pushed the glasses she wore for reading up on top of her silver hair.

“I take it this wasn’t a planned pregnancy,” she said, not bothering to bullshit; another reason
Donna liked her.

“No. It wasn’t.”

Dr. Richmond nodded, “Alright. Well dear, now that we know, we can go over your options.”

For the next few minutes Dr. Richmond explained different courses of action which boiled
down to a single choice she would have to make. Terminate the fetus or start working out a
wellness plan for a healthy pregnancy.

“You have some time to think about everything we’ve discussed,” Dr. Richmond told her,
“And if you have any questions at all, you can call me.”

Donna nodded and the older woman reached over and placed her hand on top of the fist
Donna had balled in her lap.

“Whatever you decide, your health is my priority. So I would like to go ahead and get you
scheduled for an ultrasound. This will allow us to confirm the pregnancy is viable, check for
a heartbeat, any abnormalities to your uterus, and determine your due date if you decide to
move forward with it.”

Again, Donna could only nod; her mind whirling with all the implications of the words
prenatal vitamins, ultrasounds, abortion, fetus, heartbeat, pregnancy, and Harvey.

Harvey.
She would have to tell him either way, wouldn’t she? The fact that she’d been pregnant with
his child wasn’t a secret she could imagine keeping from him for the rest of her life.

Oh god. She was pregnant with Harvey’s child.

A wave of nausea rushed through her and she swallowed several times to keep from throwing
up right there in the examination room. But whether that was caused by the pregnancy or the
nerves she’d felt wasn’t clear.

“Thank you,” she managed to get out, standing up as Dr. Richmond did the same, “I’ll take
that time. Can I call tomorrow to set the appointment?”

They worked out the details and by noon, Donna was in the back of a cab, on her way home.
She waited until she had gotten through her front door before checking her phone. It had been
silenced during her appointment and she wasn’t surprised to see considerably more messages
today than she’d received yesterday.

Still not feeling well? What did you EAT?

Harvey must have texted shortly after listening to the voicemail she’d left his personal line in
the office, calling out sick.

Another text had followed.

Merger with Capital Solutions went through. Told you that asshole from Skadden was full of
shit. You owe me $20.

The third notification was a voicemail from a missed call. Harvey’s cell. Donna made sure
she was sitting before pressing play on it.

”Hey, you sleeping in or something? Let me know you’re alive by the end of the work day or
I’m sending a search party. And by search party, I mean Louis. He’s already asked me twice
where you are today. Wouldn't be hard to convince him to show up at your apartment. Is that
what you want? No? Then call me back.”

Despite the utter seriousness of her situation, Donna found herself smiling as she replayed
Harvey’s message. Then she played it a third time and cried.

Harvey was her best friend. And her boss. And the father of the baby that was currently
growing inside of her. She felt like her head, her future, and her body were all in a messy
upheaval and she had no idea where to begin forming that into words that would make sense
when she told him.

She was going to tell him. That much, if nothing else, she was sure about. Whatever choice
she made after the fact, whatever the fallout…he deserved to know.
She figured the absolute worst case scenario would be if she decided she wanted to keep the
baby and Harvey wanted her to get rid of it. She’d have to come to terms with the reality of
being a single mother, of their relationship being completely ruined, and maybe even having
to accept that Harvey might hate her for keeping a baby he wasn’t ready for, but would feel
obligated to be involved with. Or at the very least, provide for.

Harvey may be an asshole sometimes, but he wasn’t an asshole. If she wanted to keep the
baby, she knew him well enough to know that he’d be in that child’s life, whether he agreed
with her choice initially or not. He may be emotionally repressed and completely
uncommitted, but he took his responsibilities seriously. He was closer, after all. He didn’t run
from a mess just because it was challenging.

But Donna also considered that this was territory neither of them had any experience with.
And babies could change things; change people. There was a very real possibility that Harvey
would react in a way even she couldn’t predict.

He could fire her. He could completely cut her out and disappear from her life.

Panic churned her stomach again.

Fuck. She wasn’t ready to deal with this. Wasn’t ready to talk to him or to make these
choices, or to watch everything around her change.

It had been one night; one stupid hook up in the face of grief that had felt right and justifiable
at the time, but now she just felt like the biggest idiot in the world.

“Bet you're getting a good laugh over there on the other side,” she said out loud to the spirit
of Gordon Specter, “All those hints during your calls that Harvey and I should get together…
ironic, isn’t it?”

She’d met Gordon a few times in person and the man had loved her. He’d call to talk to her
sometimes as often as he’d call the office for Harvey. In fact, they’d had an entire half hour
conversation the last time he’d called, shortly before the heart attack that had killed him.

He’d eventually gotten to the topic they always landed on, “Has my son stopped being an
idiot yet and locked you down?”

She’d laughed and quipped a quick reminder, “Oh Gordon, you know it’s not like that. I’m
just here because somebody’s gotta keep him in line.”

“And answer his phone for him?” he’d teased and she’d smirked, “ Don’t worry, I’ll let him
know you called.”

“Appreciate it, sweetheart. Those dumbasses in charge decide to make him partner yet?”

“Any day now,” she’d said confidently, “He’s more than earned it.”
“You’re damn right he has,” Gordon had practically been beaming through the phone, “Boy
works harder than anyone I know.”

“He does,” she’d agreed.”

Gordon had sighed over the line , “Well, tell him not to work too hard, will ya? Wouldn’t
want him to miss out on things, like getting me some more grandkids. Got two adorable ones
already, but I wouldn’t mind a few little redheads running around.”

“Okay, if I meet any suitable redheads, I’ll send them Harvey’s way,” she promised and
Gordon laughed, “You know what I meant.”

“I know where your son gets his stubbornness from,” she fired back, and they’d continued on
for a bit longer, teasing and trading shots at each other.

Donna liked getting to talk to the eldest Specter. She had appreciated his laid back attitude
and artistic soul. Knowing she would never get to have one of those calls again was almost
too painful to think about, but she could imagine the joy that he at least would have felt
learning her news.

“You might have gotten that redheaded grandchild after all,” she whispered to the quiet room,
not entirely sure she wasn’t losing her mind.

Maybe it was just easier to talk to ghosts than it was going to be to talk to Harvey.

But she had time before she had to make a choice; and weeks until it was too obvious to hide.

She’d get it figured out.

In the meantime, she decided to send a text to Harvey, letting him know that she was alive, as
he’d so graciously demanded.

Still breathing. I’ll be in the office tomorrow. Give Louis my address and I’ll strangle you
with your favorite tie..

She wandered her apartment while waiting for his response; catching up on some cleaning
and trying not to imagine how the space would change if she brought in a crib and stroller.

She’d have to move, eventually. Her place would be fine while the baby was an infant, but
after a few years, they’d need their own room. Maybe she could find something near a park,
so they could spend Sunday afternoons playing in open space.

It was weird to imagine; herself as a mother. A nursery, tummy time, diapers…she could
picture that. Caring for people was literally her job. But a toddler? A kid. She imagined
extracurriculars and how it might feel to teach a little girl or boy to play the piano. She
wondered what music they would like, and what play she’d take them to for the first time. Or
maybe they’d take after their father and insist on joining a T-ball team.
An image she never would have imagined before ran through her mind and Donna nearly
dropped the plate she’d been loading into the dishwasher.

Harvey, standing beside her near some bleachers, smiling that wide grin of his while holding
a little strawberry blonde kid wearing a dirty baseball uniform, telling them how proud he
was.

That opened a floodgate she didn’t expect.

This imaginary baby of theirs, learning to walk as they sat on either side of Harvey’s
penthouse, calling out encouragement. Harvey, holding them against his chest on a sleepless
night, swaying to one of his old records. A dance recital that he would bitch about being
pretentious, but would be first in the door to find his seat. Walking into a Yankees game with
a toddler on his shoulders.

It was almost scary, how completely she was suddenly able to imagine Harvey as a father.
And just as scary to admit to herself that it could just be exactly that. Her imagination. The
only way she’d ever know for sure would be to tell him.

And she would. Eventually.

Her phone buzzed on the counter, lighting up with a text from the man occupying her every
thought.

I can think of at least ten other more creative things you could do with my favorite tie, and
only one involves strangling.

Donna sighed.

Those creative things he hinted at were the reason they were in this mess in the first place.
That and her sex addled brain completely forgetting about those damn antibiotics that night.

She wondered if Harvey would hate her. If he’d ever speak to her again after she told him, let
alone send silly, flirty texts.

She wasn’t entirely sure she would blame him.

At the moment, she kind of hated herself.

 Chapter 3
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Donna was an hour early to the office. Jessica wasn’t even in yet, and that was saying
something. But she’d needed the time to gather her thoughts. She’d taken her time getting to
her desk, arranging everything just so. Files, pens, computer. As if she would feel more like
her life was put together if the space around her was. It also gave her time to prepare herself
for when Harvey arrived.

She knew his routine like an internal clockwork. It was Thursday, so he’d be awake by six to
go jogging, would go home to shower, make coffee, and would have Ray pick him up to
make it to the front of the office by seven-forty. He’d spend another ten or fifteen minutes
getting a bagel from his favorite stand half a block away, maybe another coffee depending on
how late his night was, and he’d be riding the elevator up to Pearson Hardman by eight.
Which meant Donna had exactly ten more minutes to figure out how to stop herself from
spiraling into a panic attack at the sight of him.

She clicked mindlessly through her email, trying and failing to calm her nerves. The granola
bar she’d forced herself to eat on the way from her apartment wasn’t doing her stomach any
favors, but at least she hadn’t wanted to vomit at the thought of eating it; which had been the
case when she’d smelled the yogurt she’d first planned on having.

It was going to be fine, she tried to remind herself. She was a big girl and could handle
getting through the work day until she found time to talk to Harvey privately. She could
handle seeing him, being around him, talking to him, without feeling like a criminal whose
charges were written right across her face.

“Donna!”

She’d been so focused on spotting Harvey that it actually took her by surprise when Louis
popped up in front of her desk. She hid her flinch by sitting back in her chair with the same
motion and arched a brow at the lawyer.

“Harvey isn’t in yet, Louis.”

“So? Who cares about Harvey? I came by to see you. I heard you were sick. Are you okay? Is
it serious? Do you need me to strongarm a doctor? Because I-”

“I’m fine, Louis,” Donna jumped in before the man could continue, bewildered but also a
little relieved by something familiar to ground herself with. Even if it was just Louis making
a big deal out of nothing. Not that this was nothing. But as far as he was concerned…

“I just wasn’t feeling well and decided to take the day.”

“Was it another ear infection?” he asked with a sympathetic expression, “If so, you might
have a real problem. I could recommend you a specialist for-”

“It wasn’t another ear infection,” she cut him off again, “And how did you even know about
the first one?”

Louis’s face went through a mirage of expressions, brows shooting up then narrowing as his
mouth fell open, “I…know things.”

Donna narrowed her own eyes, staring him down.

He folded immediately, “Norma told me.”

She rolled her eyes at the mention of his new secretary. The woman was practically decrepit,
but she was good at managing her charge, which was more than the three temps before her
could say.

“Look, I’m sorry,” he leaned forward on the edge of her desk, “I was just wanting to make
sure that-”

“Louis.”

Donna straightened as Harvey appeared, seemingly out of thin air. She’d been so distracted,
she hadn’t heard him approach until he was right next to her desk, pinning Louis with a stern
look, “Don’t you have your own secretary to harass?”

“I…” Louis held a finger up, searching for a response, and when none came, he simply spun
on his heel and flounced down the hall in the opposite direction.

Harvey grinned as he turned to face her and it took all of Donna’s willpower to meet his gaze
instead of slipping down to hide beneath her desk like she wanted to.

He looked perfect, as usual. So completely put together in a dapper suit and gel-styled hair
that it hurt to look at him and the playful expression he wore. How was she supposed to tell
him the truth? How was she ever supposed to admit how completely she had failed him?

“He’s like a cat,” Harvey noted, still focused on the scene he’d walked up on while Donna
was trying to remember how to breathe correctly, “Spray a little water at him and he runs
right off.”

Cats? Louis. Right.

Donna took a settling breath and schooled her expression with the best of her acting abilities.

“And how many pet cats do you have, again?”

“I don’t,” he admitted with another grin, pulling away from her desk, “But I’ve seen movies.”
Donna chuckled stiffly as he turned for his office, but didn’t relax until the glass door had
shut behind him. She took another breath. Okay. First encounter wasn’t too bad. Maybe this
would be fine. She could get through the day until she found a time and place to talk to
Harvey without anyone else listening in. It would be fine. Everything would be fine.

It wasn’t fine.

Harvey had been busy most of the morning so Donna had decided to wait until lunch to bring
up the topic of wanting to speak with him. Maybe after work. After there were no more
distractions and she’d had more time to figure out what she wanted to say.

But when she went into his office to ask just that, Harvey was already moving out of his chair
with a whole lot of pissed-off on his face.

“Turns out I might owe you that twenty bucks,” he shoved his arms through the sleeves of his
suit jacket with more force than necessary, “Harrison from Capital Solutions just called and
that bastard from Skadden wasn’t lying about the merging company having an ace in the
hole. This deal’s about to fall apart.”

“You’re heading over there?” she guessed.

“Damn right I am. Move my three o’clock with Bradford to tomorrow and email me every
file we have on this merger.”

When he’d left, Donna dropped defeatedly into her chair, mentally adding the new tasks to
her to-do list. She sent the emails and kept thinking about the fact that they were still going to
have to find that time to talk. And when the work day tended to last ten to fifteen hours, that
wasn’t an easy feat. And now, on top of it, Harvey was in a bad mood, which she wasn’t keen
to make worse with more shocking news.

And if that wasn’t bad enough, she got a shock of her own when she called Charles
Bradford’s office to reschedule.

“Mr. Bradford isn’t available tomorrow,” his assistant said, after coming back online from the
hold she’d placed Donna on, “Or any other day. He said that if Mr. Specter can’t uphold an
agreement as simple as a meeting time, then Mr. Bradford has no interest in being
represented by him.”

Donna grit her teeth.

“We respect the time that Mr. Bradford has set aside for this meeting, but sometimes
unexpected things happen,” She understood that now better than ever. “And if he could just
give Mr. Specter a chance to-”

“Listen,” the assistant’s voice lowered, “Donna, you said? I’d like to help you, really. But Mr.
Bradford is old school. He’s very particular about these things. So if you can keep the
original time, I’m sure he’ll take the meeting, but he’s not going to accept a last minute
change of plans. No matter the reason.”

Of course not. Because it would be just too convenient for the universe to give her a fucking
break this week.

“I understand,” Donna sighed, “Thank you. And yes, let’s keep the original meeting time. I’ll
find a way to make it work with Mr. Specter’s schedule.”

She hung up and immediately dialed Harvey. When he didn’t answer, she sent him a text,
explaining the situation and how he’d better have his ass back at Pearson Hardman by three if
he wanted to secure Bradford’s company as a client.

She didn’t start getting worried until two o'clock came and went, and she still hadn’t heard
from Harvey.

At two thirty, he’d texted.

Find a way to postpone.

Donna groaned.

I can’t.

At two forty-five, one of the front desk receptionists rang her line to inform her, well to
inform Harvey, that Mr. Bradford had arrived and that he was being directed to Harvey’s
office.
Shit. She texted Harvy.

He’s here.

It took less than a minute for him to respond.

On my way. Stall him.

Donna was usually good at improvising, at postponing and charming and working people, but
she felt like her mind had been completely fried. There were just too many things going on
and her confidence in her decisions was shot.

But she’d already let Harvey down, in probably the biggest way she’d ever be able to…and
she’d be damned if she was going to lose him a client, too.

Quickly, she weighed the knowledge she did have with any possible course of action. She
knew the guy was a pompous prick, getting upset over a simple meeting delay. The assistant
had said Mr. Bradford was a traditionalist. Which Donna knew from experience was likely
code for rich old white guy who believed the world was better off with men sitting on top and
pretty little secretaries smiling at their lewd jokes and fetching them coffee. She could use
that until she’d gotten enough from him to work her magic.
Sure enough, a few minutes later, a hefty older man in an expensive suit strutted down the
hall, towards her desk. She glued a dazzling smile onto her lips as he approached and used
her best customer service voice.

“Mr. Bradford, I take it?”

“That’s right,” he gruffed, “Here to see Mr. Specter.”

“Of course,” Donna’s cheek twitched with how fake her smile was, “But if it’s alright with
you, I need to do a quick intake interview, just to get a few questions answered before we
begin.”

“Shouldn’t my lawyer be doing that?” he challenged, and Donna chuckled and stood, “Mr.
Specter will be joining us in a moment, but he prefers to delegate these more tedious tasks to
the very competent staff we have here at Pearson Hardman.”

She walked around the desk to stand next to the man and held out a hand.

“I’m Donna,” she looked up at him through her lashes, “And I can assure you that I’m much
better company anyway.”

That earned her a deep chuckle, and the old sleaze took her hand and shook it.

“Well, you sure are prettier to look at.”

Hook. Line. Sinker.

She led him into Harvey’s office with a little extra sway to her hips and poured him a drink
once he’d sat down. By the time she’d taken the seat across from him with a clipboard in
hand, Donna was pretty sure the man would be content to sit and oggle her for the next half
hour if needed.

Thankfully, it wasn’t.

Ten minutes into a line of fake questioning and one tangent she’d encouraged Bradford to go
on about the boat he’d just purchased, Harvey entered the office.

Donna let out a sigh of relief and jumped to her feet a little too quickly; her intent was to look
guilty; caught.

“We were just finishing up the intake questions,” she explained for his sake, trusting that after
so long of working together, Harvey would play along.

“Looks to me like you were getting cozy with my scotch,” he stepped right into the role,
though the flare of annoyance in his eyes seemed a little too real, “Leave the intake on my
desk and get back to yours while I confer with my client.”
“Potential client,” Mr. Bradford corrected, standing up and jutting his chest out proudly, “We
don’t have a signed contract yet, Mr. Specter.”

“We will by the end of this meeting,” Harvey told the man with the same cool confidence that
had closed every deal he’d ever made.

Donna stepped from the office and left him to it.

The meeting lasted half an hour and sure enough, by the end of it, Harvey managed to sign
Bradford as a client. He walked him to the door and the old man sent her a wink on his way
out. She ignored it as Harvey motioned behind his back for her to come into his office.

She waited until Bradford was gone and did just that, letting the door shut behind her.

“That seemed to go well,” she said, “Thank god you got here in time.”

“What I want to know is why I had to,” he said facing her, and the annoyance was more than
just for show this time.

“I told you why,” she frowned, “His assistant said Bradford wouldn’t-”

“I don’t care what his assistant said,” Harvey snapped, “That merger deal was important and I
barely managed to postpone anything being signed before having to rush back over here, all
because you couldn’t do your job.”

Donna blinked, “Excuse me? I did my job playing babysitter for that asshole to buy you time
to get here.”

“I wouldn’t have needed time if you’d done what I asked and just gotten him to reschedule
the appointment!”

“And I’m telling you that if I had pushed him to reschedule, we would have lost him,” she
fired back, “And you said you bought time for the merger. So it worked out-”

“The fact that it worked out isn’t the point,” Harvey insisted, “I’m a partner now, Donna.
There’s a shit ton more pressure. I need to be able to trust you to handle things.”

That hit nerve struck home and any defense Donna had for herself disappeared. Her mouth
was open, but no words came out. She couldn’t answer him. She couldn’t stand here and look
him in the eyes and tell him that she had earned every bit of trust he had in her. Not when it
was her irresponsibility that had put them into a situation that he didn’t even know existed
yet.

She felt her eyes burn as unwanted tears flooded them, and she swallowed hard.
Harvey must have noticed the change, because his expression eased a fraction and something
like regret flickered in his eyes.

“Shit, Donna, I didn’t mean-”

“I’m sorry,” she said, swiping at her eyes, “It won’t happen again.”

She walked out then, barely hearing him call her name behind her and made a beeline for the
women’s bathroom.

She threw up the salad she’d had for lunch.

Harvey wasn’t in his office when she returned to her desk, and she was glad for it, because
her emotions were still warring inside of her.

She was angry at him, for the blame he’d put on her. She was even angrier at herself. But
mostly she was sad and confused and wished she could go two months back in time and stop
everything before it went wrong.

But she couldn’t. All she could do was focus on doing her job until the clock ran down and
she could go home and cry herself to sleep after having a bowl of Ben & Jerry’s.

The sky was dark and most of the office had cleared out by the time Harvey returned. Donna
had been packing up her purse to leave as well.

“Hey,” he approached her desk slowly, timid.

“Hey.”

She watched as he worked his jaw, fighting to get the words right for whatever he was about
to tell her. There was a pursing to his lips that brought out the corner dimple where it curved
endearingly.

Her tired brain tortured her with thoughts of the baby inside her and whether or not they’d
inherit that same dimple. Harvey’s smile was a killer. She wasn’t sure the world needed two
of them. In fact, at the moment, the one was already too many.

“I shouldn’t have snapped at you,” he said finally, the admission seemed ripped from his
tongue against his will, “I was feeling heated and that guy was being an absolute jackass. I
almost told him to piss off and find another lawyer five minutes into the damn meeting.”

“Maybe you should have,” she snipped, moving to walk past him and Harvey caught her arm.

“Donna. I’m trying to apologize here.”

She spun around, “No, you’re not apologizing, you’re trying to make excuses for getting
pissed at me for not being able to do something that nobody could have done.”

“Okay, that’s not fair, I didn’t-”

“Not fair?” she let out a dry laugh, “No Harvey, what isn’t fair is you expecting me to do the
impossible! I’m good at my job, so when I tell you I can’t do something, that doesn’t mean I
didn’t try hard enough. It means I can’t do it.”

Her eyes pricked with tears again, the guilt and heaviness of the day weighing down. For the
things he knew, and the things he didn’t.

“I’m a human being and I’m not perfect, okay?” she shook her head, “I didn’t mess this up
for you on purpose! I tried to do the right thing…”

Just like she’d tried to do the right thing that night, comforting him. Caring for him. Letting
him lose himself in her instead of his pain.

Apparently just another bad fucking judgment call.

“I’m sorry,” the tear slipped out of her eye, “I’m just…I’m sorry, okay? I didn’t mean for it to
happen. I didn’t mean to-”

“Hey,” Harvey’s grip moved up on her arm and he tugged her forward, into his office where
they were hidden from any lingering coworkers that may still be hanging around, “Donna,
stop. You don’t have to apologize. You were right. I was being a dick.”

She shook her head, “It’s…not just that.”

Oh god. Was she really about to do this? There probably was never going to be a good time
for it, but today? Maybe it was all just too much for now and they could both use a night to-

“What’s going on?” Harvey zoned in, and she forgot how well he could read her too, when he
wanted to, “Usually you’d be giving me shit for talking to you the way I did, not getting
upset.”

That just made more tears spill and Harvey’s eyes widened, “Donna-”

“There’s something I’ve wanted to talk to you about all day,” she choked out, “And I haven’t
because we’ve been busy with this bullshit, but also…”

She took a shaky breath and held his gaze, “Because I am terrified of what I need to say.”

Harvey’s brows were furrowed, concern and apprehension clouding his expression.

“You know you can tell me anything, Donna. What happened?”

She swallowed thickly, “It’s…it’s not about work.”

 Some sort of understanding flashed in his eyes and he stiffened.

“Is this about what happened last month?” Right on the money. “Because I know we didn’t
discuss it after, but I thought we both just kinda knew that-”

“It’s not about that night,” she ran a hand down her face, “Well, it is. But not in the way
you’re thinking.”

Donna released a heavy sigh and sat down on the leather sofa behind her; not trusting her
knees to hold her up.

“Then what?” he pressed and when she looked up at him, she saw the past five years of their
history staring back at her.

“Harvey…I’m pregnant.”

Chapter End Notes

😘
I know it's an evil cliffhanger, but I'll be posting the next chapter really soon, I promise!
 Chapter 4

I’m pregnant.

There. The words were out. And Donna would have sworn that even her heart went quiet as
she waited with baited breath for the news to sink in.

Harvey stared at her for a full ten seconds, expression unchanging.

Then he blinked. Thawed.

His mouth opened. Closed. His jaw clenched.

She watched his chest heave as he took a breath and so many ticks of emotion crossed over
his face that she couldn’t track a single one.

His throat bobbed as he swallowed hard, and when he spoke, the words were gravel.

“Are you sure?”

She nodded and wiped at the wetness on her cheek.

“I didn’t call out yesterday because of bad Thai food, Harvey. I made an appointment with
my doctor. She confirmed it.”

He finally seemed to remember he could move and crossed the space between them in a
single measured stride.

He sat down on the cushion next to her, lowering slowly, as if his weight would send the
thing crumbling. His elbows were on his knees. He laced his fingers together and pressed
those combined fists against his mouth. He stared pensively at the wall ahead and Donna
stared at him.

“It’s mine.”

He didn’t phrase it as a question, more of an observation he needed to hear spoken, but

Donna felt compelled to answer anyway.

“You were the first since Mark.” And they both knew that had ended months ago. “There
hasn’t been anyone else.”

He nodded his head, a barely there movement to indicate he’d heard her, and Donna let
another minute of silence pass as he processed before the guilt had swarmed back up her
throat.
“I’m so sorry, Harvey. You have no idea how sorry I am. It’s all my fault. I was on the pill, I
swear, but I was taking medication and I didn’t think about how it could mess with the birth
control, then everything was happening and I didn’t-”

“It’s not your fault,” he finally shifted his head, looking at her.

His eyes were still wider than normal; his expression unreadable. She wondered if he was in
shock.

“Yeah, it is. You were going through it that night and you trusted me and I-”

“I came to you,” he said, more firmly now, “I showed up at your door and I…I kissed you
first. This is just as much on me, Donna.”

She had no counter for that, but her lip quivered, the urge to apologize again and again right
on the tip of her tongue.

Harvey sighed deeply and turned in his seat, angling his body toward her. When he reached
for her hand and squeezed her fingers, Donna felt like she was the one in shock.

He didn’t say anything for a while. Maybe, like her, he didn’t know what to say.

So they just sat there, both staring at her hand in his, letting the news settle.

His thumb stroked over hers absentmindedly. Donna tracked the movement and pretended
like she couldn’t practically hear Harvey’s thoughts churning next to her. He’d speak when he
was ready to, and sure enough, after a moment, he did.

“I think it’s less important how this happened than what it is we’re going to do about it.”

Okay. That was a fair point, she supposed.

“There’s really only two things we can do,” she said, looking up to find his eyes already on
her, “We either have it, or we don’t.”

He was silent for another moment.

“It would make sense,” Donna admitted, “To…terminate.” She wished there was a less
callous way to phrase it.

Harvey’s brows drew together in question and she hurried to explain before he could ask.

“Outside of us, no one would know anything happened. Things go back to normal and neither
of us have to worry about what this could change. I mean we work ridiculously long hours
already. And you mentioned today that being a partner means you’re under even more
pressure. Having a baby isn’t going to help that.”

Harvey frowned, “We could figure it out.”

“Do you want to have to?” she asked, surprised by his comment, “Because this isn’t some
small adjustment, Harvey. We’re talking about something that’s about to knock us both into a
completely different life than what we’d planned for ourselves.”

“I get that,” he muttered, “And I’m not saying it wouldn’t be difficult…”

“It’s more than just being difficult,” Donna explained, “Especially for me, Harvey, because of
our positions.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” he asked, and she could tell he’d gone on the defensive.

She squeezed his hand where he still held hers.

“Harvey, think about the optics of me having your baby. You’re my boss and a partner. For
you, it’ll just look like you were screwing your secretary and knocked her up. You’re not the
first man in this city to do it and you won’t be the last, but for me…” she had to blink back
tears again as the reality of their situation slammed into her once more, “It’s going to look
like I’ve slept my way into any position I’ll ever have. Or it’ll seem like I jumped to your
desk because I knew you were a ticket up, then trapped you with a baby to ensure I’d get a
piece of it.”

Harvey shook his head, “But we know none of that’s true-”

“What we know doesn’t matter,” Donna insisted, “It’s how it’ll look, Harvey.”

His mouth clamped shut as he stared at her, searching her face for a long moment.

“So you don’t want to keep it?”

Donna hesitated. “I didn’t say that.”

“You said-”

“I know what I said,” she told him, “And I meant every word. But the moment I got home
from my appointment yesterday, do you know what I thought about?”

One of his brows arched and Donna sighed, “I thought about holding this baby in my arms
and watching it grow up.”

His eyes flared at that, and she continued, “I thought about teaching it how to play piano, and
going to their ball games. For the first time, I thought about being a mother and realized that
it’s something I might want.”

And there was a part of her, however small, that found she really did want it.

“But I know it’s not just my life that this affects,” she said, “It’s your life, too. And it
wouldn’t be fair of me to have any expectations for something you never consented to-”

“Donna,” Harvey said her name in that way of his that stopped her sentence dead, “I told you,
I was also there that night. And in case you forgot, I was a very willing participant, so-
“Yes,” she rolled her eyes at his comment, “You consented to sex, Harvey. But not
parenthood. Which is why I didn’t want to make any decisions without discussing them with
you. And the truth is, I don’t know what I want to do. But I want us to talk about it.”

His expression softened, and he nodded, “I want that too…but I think I might also need some
time to wrap my head around it. Because right now…it…”

“Doesn’t feel real?” she guessed, and he chuckled, “Yeah. That’s probably an
understatement.”

Donna smiled a little, feeling the tightness in her chest ease for the first time since seeing the
positive result of that home test.

“How about this,” Harvey straightened, squeezing her palm, “Tomorrow’s Friday. We can get
out of here early. Go to dinner. Continue this conversation after we’ve both had some time to
think on it.”

She nodded, “I’d like that.”

He stood then and pulled her up with him, “Good. At least that’s settled. Now what do you
say we get the hell out of here?”

Donna narrowed her eyes, “I thought you’d be worried about the Capital Solutions merger
and want to stay late.”

“Neither of us are going to be focused on that merger right now, and you know it,” he said,
motioning to the door, “Come on, I’ll walk you down.”

Donna didn’t have it in her to protest. Not when Harvey’s hand dropped hers to brush her
lower back instead, holding open the door of his office.

She grabbed her purse off her desk and they walked in silence to the elevators. It wasn’t
exactly uncomfortable, but she felt the loaded conversation they’d had and the ones yet to
come fill the air between them.

She wondered if Harvey felt it too, the impending futures they faced, the roads each choice
could take them down and the weight it all carried.

The city was lively outside, the noise of people and cars and machines an ever present hum.
Harvey waved a cab down for her and Donna smiled appreciatively.

“Want to share?”

“Nah,” he turned to her as the cabbie pulled up to the curve, “I think I’m gonna walk
tonight.”
He did that when he had a lot on his mind, and that was certainly the case tonight.

“I’ll see you tomorrow then, Harvey.”

“Get home safe.”

She gave him a parting glance before moving to get into the car.

She was caught off balance though, as Harvey suddenly grabbed her and pulled her into his
arms.

“Harv-”

He hugged her against him, and everything he hadn’t said on their way down translated
perfectly through the contact.

He was confused. He was scared. But he was here. They’d figure this out.

She hugged him back just as tightly, wrapping her arms around his neck and breathed his
faded cologne deeply into her lungs. As if the familiar scent could comfort all the jagged
edges of her uncertainties and make her feel like this could all be okay.

And for that moment, in his arms, nothing else mattered.

“It’s gonna be okay,” she spoke into his neck, “We’re gonna be okay.”

Maybe it was the truth. Maybe it wasn’t. But when he pulled away he looked at her like he
believed it could be and tonight, that was enough.

“Good night, Donna.”

“Good night, Harvey.”

Donna made it home before she broke down again. To be honest, she wasn’t even sure why
she was crying. She didn’t feel sad. In fact, she felt more at peace than she had all day, but the
events of the night caught up to her in a whirlwind of emotion the moment she settled into
her apartment.

So she did what any rational woman would do; grabbed a spoon and the half full pint of
Chunky Monkey from her freezer. She put on some ridiculous reality TV show that she didn’t
pay an ounce of attention to, and replayed her conversation with Harvey through her head
over and over.

All things considered, he’d taken the bombshell in stride. A lot better than she had, anyway.
She cringed to remember the hour she’d spent sitting on her bathroom floor absolutely
refusing to accept the truth she’d held in her hands.
But Harvey had always been prone to action rather than thought. Not that he was incapable of
thinking things through, but he tended to go with his gut a lot more often, and usually it paid
off.

She wondered what he was doing; if he’d made it home or if he was still out wandering the
city streets, contemplating how completely they’d fucked up and what they should do about
it.

It was hard to resist the urge to call him, but Donna managed. She showered, brushed her
teeth, and washed her face. She pulled on her favorite silk pajamas and spent twenty minutes
distracted in the mirror on her vanity as she stared at her stomach, imagining it rounding out.
She placed her hand on the still flat expanse of it.

It was strange, to think there was something in there. Something that would be growing and
living; part of her, yet not. Part of Harvey, too.

She sighed and dropped her hand, deciding she should try to get some sleep before she
completely lost her mind.

An hour later, any hope of that was dashed by the ringing of her phone. Donna had been
tossing around on her mattress, unable to fall asleep anyway, but the sudden sound still jarred
her.

She turned and grabbed the device from the night stand, not sure if she was surprised or not
when she saw Harvey’s name flashing on her screen.

She answered it, “Harvey-”

“I want you to keep the baby.”

The proclamation was so unexpected, Donna sat up in a stunned silence.

“Donna?”

She swallowed, “Yeah.”

“Did you hear me?”

What she heard in his voice then brought her back to her body and calmed her.

“You’re drunk.”

There was a humorless laugh and his words were still slurred when he answered, “Maybe.
Probably. Fuck. But I mean it, Donna. Let’s keep the baby.”

She sat back against her pillows, not sure if she should engage this or just hang up the phone
and talk to him sober in the morning.
“We said we were going to take the night to think about it,” she reminded him and barely
caught the illegible curse he released.

“I know,” he said, “But I did think about it. It’s all I can think about. Ever since I got home,
I’ve just been sitting here…thinking about what you said. About having the baby, holding it,
raising it. We could, Donna. We can make it work.”

“Harvey-” Donna exhaled, but he cut her off.

“No, think about it, okay? You said we work ridiculous hours. We’re both already in our
thirties; forties in just a couple years…but I have always thought I’d have a family one day,
and-”

“And I’m sure you imagined it a lot differently than this,” she pointed out, “Like with a wife.
And a brownstone. This isn’t that, Harvey.”

“No,” he agreed, “But that doesn’t mean it’s bad. We have a good relationship, Donna. That’s
more than what a lot of divorced single parents can say. And we know we work well together.
We’re…we’re family. We can make this work, I know we can.”

She couldn’t help but chuckle at the stubborness in his tone. But despite the slur to his words,
it was hard to ignore how he also sounded sure. Certain of whatever conclusion he’d drawn
in his head.

“So you’re suggesting, what?” she teased, “Platonic co-parenting?”

“Why not?” he huffed, “If anyone could do it, it’s us…unless you don’t want to-”

His tone changed, quieting.

“Which I’d understand,” he said, and it almost sounded disheartened, “I’d never try to
pressure you into it. If you don’t want to do this, or if I’m not the father you want for your kid
I get-”

“Harvey,” Donna stopped his train of thought, her heart hurting a little, “Any child would be
lucky to have you as a father. Of that, I have no doubt.”

He was quiet for a moment, then, “Thanks, Donna. But this kid hit the fucking jackpot with
you.”

It was so awed, so sweet, she had to close her eyes.

“Thank you. But you need to get some sleep, Harvey. We’ll talk about this tomorrow, okay?”

“Okay,” he sighed, “Just…think about it?”

“I promise.”

“Good.”
She smiled and said for the second time, “Good night Harvey.

“Good night, Donna.”

 Chapter 5

Knocked into a different life.

That was how Donna had described the possibility of them becoming parents, and Harvey
was inclined to believe her. He’d imagined a lot of things for his future, but not a single
fantasy had played out quite this way.

He was distracted the entire ride over to the firm; recalling the night before in excruciating
detail. Arguing with Donna, her tears, her shaking voice that had been more terrifying than
any news she could drop on him. Or so he thought.

He’d been hearing her say that word all night. Pregnant. Pregnant. Pregnant. It had done
more than just knock them into a different life. It had changed every damn thing he thought
he knew about what he wanted.

He was a smart man. He’d always prided himself on that fact. Had used it to get to where he
was today. But in this case, his brain had gone on vacation and left him floundering.

Pregnant.

He hadn’t known what to say. Just ran time and numbers and Donna’s gasps of pleasure back
through his mind and landed to the same inevitable conclusion. Six weeks ago. That
shitstorm of a funeral. Too much to drink on the plane. He hadn’t even thought about it, just
went to the one person who was always there for him and she’d been so close, so warm, so
real, holding him and comforting him and then he’d kissed her.

Harvey wasn’t sure he’d ever forget the way Donna’s entire body had frozen beneath his
hands. He’d pulled away, hated himself a little, and apologized. But that look on her face
hadn’t been disgust or pity, like he’d feared. Instead, he’d found a quiet resolve, and she’d
taken his hand. Led him to her bed and threw him a life jacket; somehow always knowing
exactly what it was he needed.

She’d been there for him at his lowest, thrown that godforsaken rule of hers out the window
to offer him a reprieve and hadn’t let it change a thing between them. And he’d repaid her by
being so wrapped up in what they’d done, he hadn’t bothered to make sure they were
protected. That was a first for him, and maybe he could blame it on the grief or the liquor, but
whatever the reason…it had brought them to this point.

Pregnant.

He took his time going inside after Ray dropped him off, grabbing two coffees from the cart
near the building first. One with extra vanilla to make up for the fact that it was decaf.

Oh, Donna was gonna hate that. It was almost enough to make him smile.
He knew there was a lot they were going to have to talk about. Even more they were both
going to have to compromise on and be willing to give up. But he’d decided last night,
somewhere between his second and third glass of Macallan, that it was worth it.

For him, it was worth it.

“Must have been a late one.”

He turned to see Jessica walking into the building, right behind him. She looked down at the
two drinks he held and Harvey smirked, “You don’t want to know.”

She scanned her card at the entrance to the elevators and grimaced, “You’re probably right.”

“Of course I am,” he said, after they were in the elevator, “That’s why you promoted me.”

“Really? I thought it was because I was finally going to get a return on my investment,”
Jessica challenged with a smirk of her own, “I heard you signed Charles Bradford yesterday.
Nice work.”

“Might be more trouble than he’s worth. The guy’s a dick.”

“Something for the two of you to bond over, then,” she didn’t miss a beat and Harvey shot
her an unappreciative look.

The elevator reached their floor and they parted ways, Jessica heading for the office he
planned to be moving into one day, as he started off toward his own.

The encounter with his mentor had been enough of a distraction that seeing Donna caught
him off guard. She was standing next to her desk, locked into a conversation, but Harvey’s
entire focus fell to her stomach. To what only the two of them knew was there.

His mouth felt drier, his tie too snug.

Donna was a beautiful woman. He’d always known that. That fiery hair, bright smile, and
legs for days. He’d spent two years imagining what it would be like to have that body of hers
beneath him before their time at the DA’s office had ended and he’d gotten the chance to find
out. She hadn’t disappointed. In fact, it had been one of the best nights of his entire damn life.

And it would be a lie to say he hadn’t thought about it more often than he’d like to admit in
the years that followed. But her rule had been solid, and he’d respected it. Because Donna
was more than just beautiful; she was a necessity to his very livelihood at this point.

He’d meant what he told her, about them being a good team. He was only as good as he was
because he had her, and she knew it.
But today, it wasn’t the job on his mind as he stared at her, and it wasn’t the sex they’d shared
either. It was how the dress she wore hung loose over her hips, and he could picture all to
clearly what it might look like on her in a few months. How the fabric would stretch and hug
her stomach as it grew, rounding with his child.

And even though the image wasn’t one he would have even considered up until yesterday,
Harvey realized that he liked it. A lot.

Maybe it was some deep buried, primal part of his brain feeding into some masculine urge,
but knowing that Donna was carrying his baby was a better high than that of a trial win or a
high-stake poker game. It made him want to stand taller and be better.

It also made him want to punch whoever was putting that frown on Donna’s lips.

He was finally able to pull his gaze away from her long enough to see who she was talking
to. For the second morning in a row, he found Louis standing somewhere he shouldn’t be,
and the fact that whatever he was saying was clearly making Donna uncomfortable lit a fire
down his spine. He started toward them and her eyes met his over the top of their co-worker's
head.

“Louis,” Harvey interrupted whatever the man was saying, and there was some satisfaction in
the way the other lawyer spun around at the sound of his voice, eyes widening, “If you're
hounding Donna again, it better be because you’re trying to make an appointment with me.”

He knew Louis had some weird hero-worship thing with his secretary. He also knew Louis
would probably smother his own assistant with a pillow if there was ever a chance he could
have Donna for himself, and even though Harvey knew Donna would never leave his desk,
that fact had always brought out a possessive side of him.

Donna was his secretary. His friend. And now, more than any of those things…she was the
mother of his unborn child.

If he’d felt a way about Louis bothering her before, it was nothing compared to the way the
thought infuriated him now. Something that must have shown on his face, because Louis
immediately cowered back.

“I was just making sure that Donna was-”

“You were just leaving her alone,” Harvey interrupted, pushing his way between the two so
he could stare down at the man.

Louis took the hint and stormed off, probably to bitch about Harvey into his dictaphone.

Smug satisfaction filled his chest, and Harvey turned back to Donna with a smirk.

She was staring at him, brow slightly raised, judgment all over her face.

“What?”
“You do know that my,” she glanced around, then lowered her voice, “condition doesn’t
mean I’m suddenly an invalid. I can handle Louis Litt.”

Harvey shrugged, “Of course you can, but you know I like to make him squirm.”

“Yeah, I do know that,” she fought back a smile, “I also know that one of those is for me.”

She pointed to the coffee he’d all but forgotten he was holding and he held one out to her,
“Decaf. Don’t kill me.”

She did smile at that and the look she gave him as she took her drink was somewhere
between affection and gratitude, “At least I can pretend it’ll give me energy.”

She took a sip before sitting it on her desk, “So coffee and you got to be mean to Louis. A
good morning for someone who should be sporting a hangover.”

Harvey scoffed, “The day only three drinks gives me a hangover, just go ahead and shoot
me.”

Donna pursed her lips, “You expect me to believe three drinks were enough to make your
words slur?”

“I wasn’t that drunk.”

“Could have fooled me.”

Yeah, so he had dialed her at nearly midnight and risked making a fool of himself. He’d give
her that one.

“Fine,” he smirked, “Maybe it was four. But if what we discussed yesterday isn’t something
that justifies a drink, then what the hell does?”

“Mhmm, I wouldn’t know,” she said with a weary sigh, “Because of that thing we discussed
yesterday, the strongest thing I get to drink is that coffee.”

Well. Shit.

“Sorry,” he said, genuinely feeling bad. He’d found out about their circumstance and had a
few drinks while he processed. And it had helped.

He hadn’t considered the fact that Donna would have had to deal with the news alone, and
completely sober.

She laughed at the look that must have been on his face, reflecting that revelation, “Don’t be.
You were able to drink enough for both of us.”

He shook his head and motioned toward his office. The hallway was pretty clear where they
were, but there was no point in taking unnecessary risks before they’d decided what they
were going to do.

Donna followed him through the glass door and he waited for it to shut before asking, “Are
you still available for dinner?”

She laced her hands together, “Oh, you mean there’s more we need to talk about? You didn’t
get it all out last night? You know, when you called drunk and woke me up-”

“Alright, I get it,” he gave her a deadpan look.

She smiled, “Yes, Harvey, I have every intention of being at dinner with you.”

“Good,” he said, walking around his desk and unbuttoning his jacket before sitting behind it,
“I made reservations for Del Posto at eight. In the meantime, get that asshole from Skadden
on the line, would you? I want to get this merger finalized before noon.”

“Done,” she assured him, and made her way to the door, but she paused before opening it.

Harvey watched her hesitate, then turn back around.

“You know, I told myself I wasn’t gonna bring this up until tonight,” her tone had changed to
something much more serious, “But I don’t think I’ll be able to concentrate today if I don’t.”

Harvey sat back in his chair, “What is it, Donna?”

She bit her lip, and he could see the wheels of her mind spinning.

“I don’t need you to explain, okay? But I need to know…did you mean it?”

He frowned, and was about to speak when she elaborated.

“What you said last night when you called. You remember, right?”

He did. And it didn’t take a genius to figure out exactly which part she was referring to.

“I remember,” he assured her. Let’s keep the baby.

She stared back at him, waiting.

“I meant every word.”

He watched her chest deflate as she exhaled. Her eyes closed for the briefest moment, and
she nodded. When she looked back up at him, there was the ghost of a smile on her lips.

“Okay.”

That was all she said before turning again, this time leaving his office and settling back at her
desk.
Harvey watched her for a long moment, trying to interpret her reaction and what it might
mean for them. For the decision they’d have to make soon.

The same fantasies he’d had last night ran back through his mind. Of Donna holding a crying
bundle in her arms. Of that bundle getting bigger, walking, talking. Hearing the word
“daddy” for the first time.

His mouth felt dry again, and Harvey shook his head.

There was no point in thinking about all that until after he and Donna had talked and come to
a conclusion. And in order to do that tonight, he needed to deal with this merger for Capital
Solutions.

His phone blinked, a call being held on the line. Harvey sighed and picked it up.

Donna swore the day dragged by slowly on purpose. Harvey had been in and out of the
office, negotiating new terms for the merger, then dealing with a dumpster fire for another
client, so she had only really seen him in passing. But even with minuscule interactions, she
could tell there was a shift. An awareness.

Harvey had made up his mind.

It was a fact she’d tried to ignore for most of the day, throwing herself into work to avoid
thinking too hard about the implications of what he’d decided or whether or not he’d truly
thought it through. It was just past six-thirty now, though, so she supposed she’d find out
soon.

Harvey finished with his last meeting an hour later, and Donna had already shut down her
computer by the time he walked an opposing counsel out of his office.

“I’ll send you the paperwork tomorrow,” the man said, shaking Harvey’s hand. Harvey
nodded and bid him good night.

He waited until the lawyer had walked off before turning to her, “Give me five minutes and
we’re out.”

Donna nodded, a feeling close to excitement balling in her stomach. Or maybe that was just
the nerves. Either way, she embraced the fluttering and waited for Harvey to close down and
join her.

Not only had Harvey made a reservation at Del Posto, but he’d even reserved their table. The
one they’d first sat in when he’d all but begged her to join him for dinner to celebrate the one
year anniversary of her being on his desk. At the time, they’d worked at the DA’s office and
the place had felt overpriced and she’d been convinced it was just another ploy of his to try
and talk his way into her skirt…but they’d spent the night actually enjoying each other’s
company outside of work. Teasing, flirting, and sipping a bottle of wine she knew was gonna
cost him a pretty penny. But it had been nice. So nice, in fact, they’d gone back the next year.
And the next.

By the time they’d moved to Pearson Hardman, it had become a ritual for them to spend all
their celebrations at Del Posto. At their table. She wasn’t sure if their current situation would
exactly qualify as something to celebrate, but the familiar space was a nice common ground
to start at.

Harvey pulled out her chair and a waiter brought them a menu. It didn’t take them long to
order, having tried practically everything the restaurant could offer.

When they were alone, Harvey broached the subject first.

“I shouldn’t have called you last night,” he said, fingers playing with the edge of the fine
cloth napkin in front of him, “You’re right. I had been drinking and it was a conversation
better saved for tonight.”

Donna crooked her head, reading the nervous ticks he was trying not to display.

“Why did you?”

He shrugged, “I guess when it hit me that I wanted this, I needed you to know. I wasn’t
thinking about anything else.”

She could understand that, and her breath caught at how easily he’d admitted it. But still, she
had to ask.

“Are you sure? That you want this?”

“Didn’t I make my case last night?” he joked and she chuckled, “Sure, but let’s see if you can
make it while sober.”

That earned her a smile and Harvey leaned forward, crossing his arms on the table top.

“Alright. But first, I want to know where your head is at…which way you’re leaning.
Because at the end of the day, I can tell you what I think, Donna, but you’re the one doing
this. You’re the one that gets the final say.”

She matched his stance, leaning closer on the table so that the rest of the room around them
faded, and took a deep breath.

“I’m…open to keeping it,” she admitted, “Part of me really wants to. But I’m also scared,
Harvey. For all the reasons I told you last night and for everything this would change.”

“Like what?”

Donna was prone to overthinking, and she’d been doing plenty of it the past few days. But
she wanted to be honest. Unfiltered. Which meant turning off her brain and just talking.
“Having a baby could ruin our friendship,” she said, “It could affect our ability to work
together. It would mean that I’m completely giving up on any chance of acting, which if
we’re being honest, I haven’t even had time to pursue since we left the DA’s office. Because
our hours are long. And that’ll have to change if I have this baby, for me at least, which
leaves you shorthanded. Which brings me back to my point that this could affect our working
together.”

The fears were coming now, spinning so fast in her brain her tongue could barely keep up.

“And what happens the first time we disagree on something to do with them? Who gets the
final say, then? I don’t want us fighting and hurting them like that. And how do we even
work this? You get them every other weekend and first and third holidays? They’ll need me
more for the first few months, so what, are you gonna crash on my couch to help out? And
what do we tell people at work? That you’re the father? It wouldn’t feel right or fair to keep
that a secret, but how exactly is that going to reflect well on either of our careers? And I have
appreciated you being here, willing to talk this through, Harvey, but if we’re being honest,
facing emotional situations isn’t your forte and neither are long-term commitments; which
this is going to be.”

Donna took a moment to let it all settle between them, huffing a little from the outpour.

She sighed, “It’s just that there are so many things we’d have to figure out. So many reasons
it would be easier not to.”

Harvey had merely stared at her while she vented, his expression unchanging. It rattled her
more than if it had been fear looking back at her in his eyes.

“Well. Say something.”

Harvey stared at her for another long moment, then reached over and took her hand.

“You know that painting in my office that you asked me about back when we were at the
DA’s?”

The shift in topic was unexpected, “That doll and dinosaur thing? Sure. You said it was a
gift.”

“My mother painted it.”

Donna frowned, “...I didn’t know that.”

“Because I never told you,” he said, squeezing her fingers, “But you know my history with
her. You know what she did.”

His jaw ticked as he swallowed, “She painted that back before I knew. I sat with her and Dad
in our living room, and we watched her work on it. That day was perfect. One of the few
good memories I have of her, actually.”

Donna let their fingers lace together and adjusted in her seat, “I appreciate you telling me
that, Harvey. But I’m not sure I understand what it has to do with-”
“I loved her, Donna,” his voice had turned thick, “Back when Dad was on the road, and he
was always on the road, she was everything to me and Marcus. And I hated what she did to
him; but I think I was always a little mad at Dad too, for making it so easy for her to do it.”

Now he was the one adjusting, straightening, “I understand everything you’re worried about.
Really. I do. And you’re right. It would probably be easier not to even try. But, Donna…”

His other hand grabbed hers and he held them both on the table, peering so hard at her that
nothing outside of those brown eyes of his seemed to exist anymore.

“If you can believe anything, it’s that I decided a long time ago that if I ever had a kid, I
would do everything in my power to make sure they’d never be hurt by my actions. And if
there’s an issue between us, it will be between us; they wouldn’t be put in the middle of it.
And all the rest…what we tell people at work, or how we’ll split our time, or however we
need to adjust our hours at the firm…those are just details. We can figure that out.”

The sincerity of his tone was so strong, it was hard not to believe him.

“And yeah, Donna, if it takes sleeping on your couch to be there for you and this baby, then
I’m willing to do it. Or I can find you a bigger place close to mine, or I’ll rent an apartment
out in your building for me. Whatever we have to do.”

She was saved from having to respond by the waiter showing up with their first course.
Harvey released her hands as the food was placed and it was good; giving her an excuse to
blot at the tears pooling in the corner of her eyes.

Harvey really was ready to go all in. And she wanted to trust so much that what he said was
true and that they could make it work.

When they were alone again, the food on the table was the last thing she could think about.

“Why?” she asked him, “Why are you so okay with this?”

He took a moment to consider his answer and when he gave it, what was left of her heart
melted.

“Because I realized that I like the idea of being a father, and I trust you more than I’ve ever
been able to trust anyone.” He smiled at her, “You say you know me, but I also know you. I
know that you’ll love this baby with everything you are and that you’ll always put them first,
just like you have for me for years now. You’re one of the most amazing women I’ve ever
met, Donna. You’re smart. Fierce. Compassionate. And talented. What more could I want in
the mother of my child?”

Mother of my child. Good god, he was trying to kill her.

“Love?” she offered, but it was half hearted. Harvey gave her a look that told her he knew it.

“We do love each other, Donna. It may not be like that, but just because it’s unconventional
doesn’t mean it’s not real.”
“I know,” she sighed. It wasn’t the first time she’d heard Harvey say he loved her, and it
wasn’t the first time she’d admitted as much to him, but usually it was when they were
teasing or he’d brought her coffee, or when she’d predicted what he needed without him
having to ask. Never serious. Never this.

“But it might be like that one day,” she pointed out, “With someone else. You might meet
someone you can actually stand to be in a relationship with for more than two weeks. Or I
might meet someone that I can finally-” choose over you she finished in her head. But that
wasn’t the point.

“I’m saying that we don’t know what’s gonna happen,” she reworded, “And what happens if
we do meet someone else? Are you going to be okay with that? Another man coming into
your child’s life?”

Harvey shrugged, “I’d trust your judgment that they’re a good person. And I’d want you to
be happy.”

She scoffed a laugh, “That simple, huh?”

“Yeah, it is,” he insisted, “Because even if I don’t like it, or it takes some adjusting…a kid is
never worse off having more people to love it. And I told you, they’ll come first. You have
my word.”

And Donna knew what that meant to him.

Her stomach fluttered again, some level of conclusiveness finally sinking in.

“You know,” she took a weighted breath, “This means we’d be cemented in each other’s
lives, right? Forever. Whatever else might happen, there’s no getting around that if we do
this.”

“Donna,” Harvey smiled her favorite smile. The one that split his face in half and shone with
a dangerous mix of arrogance and joy, “That was going to be the case, with or without this
baby. So, if this is something we’re both willing to commit to…then why the hell not?”

Why the hell not.

There were reasons. They’d just discussed them, in fact.

But funny enough, as she lost the battle against smiling back at him, not a single one came to
mind.

"Okay," she said. It felt like she was jumping off a cliff as she nodded, "If you're sure...then
let's do it. Let's keep the baby."

Harvey's smile lost that arrogance and softened into something so tender, she had to fight the
urge to pinch herself to make sure it was all real.
This was happening. They were going to have a baby.

"Okay," he echoed, and Donna knew she would never forget the look on his face.

The fire that seemed to burn in his gaze. The acceptance. The certainty.

She didn't know if they were doing the right thing or not...but what she did know is that there
was no one else she'd rather be doing it with.
 Chapter 6
Chapter Notes

Some medical/doctor visit stuff happens. Again, I'm not formally educated in any of
this, so all facts (or fiction I guess) can be blamed on google!

Jessica Pearson had spent most of her adult life building her name into the wrecking ball it
had become. She’d worked her ass off. Fought tooth and nail, and made every decision with
precise calculation; playing chess while the rest of the world played checkers.

Her eternal misstep, however, was the choice that simultaneously bit her in the ass while
being the best she’d ever made; guaranteeing Harvey goddamn Specter made something of
the raw talent she’d seen in him from the first day she’d met him.

It had been worth it. Plucking him from the mailroom and sponsoring his way through law
school. He’d come out polished and quick, the perfect bullet for the gun she had made her
firm into, ready to be aimed again and again. He was the youngest Junior Partner the firm had
ever had, and he’d more than earned the title. He’d made them a shit ton of money, had
proven capable of walking a skilled line in the gray, and would attack anyone who came for
her.

He had also proved to be a continuous thorn in her side when he wanted to be, and she spent
half her time making sure no one else was going to suffer from ricoshade when she did have
to pull that trigger.

Which is why when she walked into her office on Monday morning and found Harvey
waiting for her with his secretary on the couch behind him, she had absolutely no idea what
to expect.

“Donna. Harvey,” she greeted, walking to her desk to put down her handbag, “What can I do
for you.”

She turned to face the two, half expecting for the redheaded assistant to shove Harvey
forward, making him admit to some blunder or fight he’d picked.

Instead, it was Donna who looked nervous. The usual confidence and glamor she associated
with the woman was nowhere to be found as she looked pleadingly to Harvey, who stood
across from her with his hands in his pockets.

“We need to disclose something to you,” he said, stepping forward with a look more serious
than Jessica could ever remember seeing on his face, “And no one else can know yet.”
She frowned.

What the hell had happened now?

“Alright.” She waved a hand for him to continue.

Harvey glanced over at Donna, the two sharing a look that spoke measures in that silent
language they’d always used.

When the secretary gave a subtle nod, he looked back at Jessica.

“Donna’s pregnant.”

Jessica stared at him, waiting for the rest. When he didn’t elaborate, she looked to his
assistant, “Congratulations, Donna. But why is this something that requires a closed door
meeting?”

Harvey’s expression changed, and she noticed. The flicker of eye contact between them;
Donna’s shifting feet; the way Harvey had positioned himself slightly in front of her. The
way they were both here, looking guilty.

Jessica’s chin tilted up as the picture cleared, “Because it’s yours.”

Harvey’s jaw flexed as he quite obviously didn’t jump to deny the accusation and Jessica
leaned back against the edge of her desk.

“Are you certain?”

“Yes,” Harvey said before Donna could speak, and his tone was daring Jessica to suggest
otherwise again, “And frankly, I didn’t think it was anyone else’s goddamn business, but
Donna insisted you needed to know.”

“Well Donna, as usual, was right,” Jessica crossed her arm, “Who else knows that the two of
you are together?”

Harvey’s eyes widened slightly and Donna stood, “We’re not. Which is why I thought it best
to come to you directly instead of HR.”

Jessica lifted a brow, “Because we have forms for romantic disclosures in the case of
relationships with a direct supervisor, but nothing for being pregnant with his child.”

“Exactly.”

She sighed, “Does anyone else know you're pregnant?”

“No.”
“Not even our families,” Harvey added, “We recently decided that we were keeping it, and
thought it best to address any issues that it might cause here, first.”
Jessica gave him a tight smile that was practically a grimace, “It’s not illegal to sleep with
your secretary, Harvey, but you could have at least been smart about it.”

“It wasn’t his fault,” Donna stepped forward, suddenly seeming to find her spark again, “It
was mine.”

“Donna-” Harvey started. Jessica cut him off, “Oh I’m aware it takes two to tango, Miss.
Paulsen. But as I pointed out, he is your supervisor. So the outcome of this situation is on
him, whether the fault is or not.”

Harvey shifted into her line of sight, blocking Donna completely, “Just tell me what we need
to do. And don’t bother suggesting taking her off my desk.”

If the circumstances weren’t so unexpected, and likely to cause her many headaches, Jessica
would be inclined to feel impressed. She’d seen Harvey cocky and self-assured. She’d seen
the confidence in the courtroom, the aggression with opposing counsels. She’d watched him
kill in depositions and smooth talk women and men alike into giving him anything he
wanted. But she’d rarely ever heard him speak with the gravity he did now. The first and last
time had been when an incident with his family had prompted him to ask her if he could stay
at her house while on semester break. And he’d never given her all the details of that
incident.

“Fill out the form with HR,” she decided, “Even if you aren’t…romantically involved, at
least it covers your asses. And that payroll condition we discussed when I hired you…come
clean about it. Because your contribution can’t be combined directly with the firm’s anymore.
Whatever you send privately is on you, but I won’t open us up to potential payoff
allegations.”

“Jessica-”

“What are you talking about?” Donna asked, moving to stand at his side. And if looks could
kill, the one Harvey sent Jessica’s way would have left scorched earth.

“Tell her, Harvey,” she said, unflinching, “Or I will.”

He grit his teeth, jaw working overtime, but consented with a short nod, “Fine.”

He walked away then, waving a hand for Donna to follow, and though the woman looked
confused, she did as he beckoned with a quick apology thrown Jessica’s way.

If anything, Jessica felt as if she should be saying it to Donna, because the woman may
practically be the Harvey-whisperer, but she still had a lot to learn about the man.

But that really wasn’t Jessica’s business, and she had enough shit of her own to take care of.
She’d done what was required of her as Harvey’s boss. The children would have to figure the
rest out for themselves.
Donna followed Harvey’s stomping feet all the way down the hall and around the curve to
where his office was. She was as curious as she was worried. What the hell was Jessica
talking about, “payroll condition”? What hadn’t Harvey told her?

“Harvey-” she started as they entered his office, and almost ran into him as he spun around
sharply to face her, “Oh.”

“Promise you won’t get pissed,” he said. Donna’s brows shot up, “I’m not promising that. I
don’t know what you’re about to tell me.”

He huffed out a breath, “Nothing you’re going to like.”

“Well I’m not gonna like it any more if you drag it out,” she noted.

Harvey rolled his eyes and went behind his desk to drop into his chair. It was like a throne for
him; a position of power and control. She allowed him to have it while he figured out how to
tell her whatever the hell Jessica had threatened.

“When we first came to the firm, Jessica told me that associates weren’t allowed their own
secretary-”

“You told me she made an exception for you-”

“She did,” he said, “But…only if I agreed to pay your salary myself.”

Donna did a double take. “I’m sorry, what?”

“Up until a few months ago,” he shrugged, like this wasn’t some huge deal, “I was paying
your salary out of pocket.”

“A few months ago,” she repeated, “You mean, until you made junior partner.”

Her mind worked out the rest of the puzzle pretty quickly, “Which means that big raise you
gave me right before your dad’s funeral…that was actually when Pearson Hardman started
paying me their secretary rate. Why the hell would you keep that from me?”

Harvey sighed, “Look, Donna. I didn’t want to tell you because I didn’t want you to say no to
taking the job with me, but I stand by the fact that you’ve earned every dollar of it. It’s why I
decided to keep paying you the same amount, even after the firm added you to their payroll. I
know what you’re worth and what you deserve. I’m not apologizing for that.”

She stared at him; at the stubborn look in his eyes and the tight lipped expression he wore.
She tried to decide if she was mad or not. It was hard to be, with him saying things like that.
But still…

“You should have told me.” She dropped into the chair in front of his desk, “Especially with
everything else going on.”
His furrowed brows loosened when he realized she wasn’t about to bite his head off and he
sunk further into his seat.

“I didn’t think it would matter, but Jessica-”

“Doesn’t want it to look like you were using the firm to pay me extra because of this,” she
gestured to her stomach and Harvey’s eyes tracked the motion, and remained there on her
torso.

He exhaled again, more of that defensiveness easing from his body.

“What I’ve paid you has always been about your professional worth,” he assured her, “And
Jessica knows it.”

“Maybe,” Donna sat back, “But she still has to think about what’s best for the firm.”

He shrugged, eyes finally moving back to her face, “I guess. But what matters is that she
knows now. So we fill out that form and leave the rest on a need-to-know basis.”

It wasn’t exactly the flawless execution Donna had imagined when she’d first suggested to
Harvey that they needed to tell Jessica their secret, but he was right. The important thing is
that it was done, and they would be covered in a way that would ensure no one outside the
firm could use this information against them.

“Okay, I’ll email Edith down in HR to get the form,” she said, standing, “You sure you’re
okay with signing a document that states we’re…involved?”

“Are we not involved?” he asked with a hint of a smirk and Donna narrowed her gaze, “You
know what I mean.”

He pretended to think, “Are you gonna use it to blackmail me if I decide to break up with
you?”

She rolled her eyes and started for the door, “You’re an idiot. But for the record, if we
actually were involved, you’d never break up with me, because you’d know you were the
luckiest son of a bitch on the planet.”

She gave him a sassy smile and ignored whatever remark he made as she left.

Luckily, neither of them had to deal with any more issues at the firm for the rest of the week.
Jessica hadn’t said a word of what they’d told her, other than a short drop by on Wednesday
morning to ask if they’d turned the form in. Donna assured her that they had; signed and
dated, and that was that.

Then Friday morning came along.

Donna had set up the appointment to get her initial sonogram done that day during her lunch
hour, and felt equal parts nervous and excited. She waited until Harvey had finished up a
phone call before poking her head into his office to tell him she was leaving.

“Hey, I’m heading out. Don’t forget that you have that review with Mckernon Motors coming
up. Avery’s wants you to call so they can talk about-”

“I remember,” Harvey assured her, flipping through some file on his desk, “I’ll call him.”

“Okay. And I might be back a little late,” she added, “I have an appointment with my doctor
and I’m grabbing food on my way back after-”

Harvey’s head shot up, “Doctor? Everything okay?”

“Yeah, it’s fine,” she assured him quickly, and the panic on his face calmed as fast as it had
flared, “She just wants to do an ultrasound to make sure everything looks healthy. It’s
standard procedure.”

His expression morphed again as he frowned, “You’re getting an ultrasound? Today?”

“Yes,” she said, “I just told you. It’s how they check to make sure-”

“When? Now?”

Donna paused, “Well, in half an hour, but yes. I’m about to head over-”

He was already standing up, “I’m coming with you.”

“You’re what now?”

Harvey donned his jacket button and closed the file on his desk, “I’m said I’m coming.”

Donna stared at him, her jaw falling slack.

“What?” he noticed her reaction, “Do you not want me to? Is that why you didn’t tell me?”

“No, it’s not that,” she cleared her throat, “I just didn’t know you’d want to go…”

That frown was still in place, “You didn’t think to ask?”

“Well I assumed with how busy it’s been that you’d want to-”

Harvey’s head was shaking before she’d even finished, “Donna, I told you that we’re a team.
If you have an appointment concerning the baby, especially something like getting to see it
for the first time, then yeah. I want to be there. Avery Mckernon can wait another hour or
two.”

She could tell by his tone that he was hurt that she’d assume anything different, and Donna
couldn’t blame him. He’d said that he’d be there for the baby, but it really hadn’t crossed her
mind that he’d want to be involved much in the details before the birth, and it should have.

“I’m sorry,” she said with sincerity, “Of course you can come. And I’ll let you know ahead of
time about any other appointments that are booked.”

“Good,” he said, appeased by her apology enough to lighten his tone, “Then I can have my
secretary put them on my calendar.”

Donna shot him a glare and he smiled, “See, that’s funny, because you’re my secretary.”

“I’m laughing on the inside,” she assured him dryly, “Now, text Ray. If you’re coming with
me, I’m not paying for a cab.”

It was only a little awkward, sitting with Harvey in the waiting room, waiting for Dr.
Richmond. To his credit, he didn’t seem bored, but spent an amusingly long amount of time
cringing at the poster on the wall that showcased an animated depiction of a woman’s
anatomy while pregnant.

“So the baby just squishes against all your organs?” he whispered to her, “How can that be
comfortable?”

“From what I hear, it isn’t,” she whispered back.

He frowned at her, then glanced back at the diagram.

“You can have that spa weekend in the Berkshires,” he said after another moment of
observation, “Any season.”

Donna had to bite back a laugh, “Just wait until you see what the birthing process looks like.”

His eyes flew back to hers, widening slightly, but before he could get a retort out, the door
across the room opened and her name was called. She stood up and motioned for Harvey to
follow as a nurse with a clipboard held the door open for them.

They were taken into a room similar to the one she’d been in the week before, but this time
there was a sonogram machine already set up near the table, where there was a folded
hospital gown.

“Dr. Richmond will be with you in a few moments. Go ahead and undress completely, change
into the gown, then hop up on the table,” the nurse told Donna, as she wrote something on
her chart, “There’s a chair on the other side for your husband.”

She’d left the room before Donna had thought to correct her, or to ask why she needed to
completely undress, and Harvey, it seemed, had become too distracted by the machines to
notice.
“Harvey?”

“Hmm?” he turned, looking at her.

“I have to change.”

He frowned, then her words seemed to click as he noticed the gown she’d picked up, “Oh.
Right. I’ll just, uh-”

“Turn around,” she said, swirling her finger in a spinning motion.

He did so without complaint, and she didn’t waste a moment shucking off her clothes and
slipping the gown over her arms.

“Okay,” she told him, once she’d secured the strings in the back as best she could, “You can
look.”

He turned back as she lifted herself up onto the table, smirking slightly at her, “It’s nothing I
haven’t seen before, you know.”

Donna rolled her eyes, but let the comment go.

“That’s where we’ll see it?” Harvey asked, pointing to the black screened monitor as Donna
adjusted.

“I think so. But it’s not like I have a lot of experience with this.”

He reached out a hand toward one of the spiraling cords and she smacked it with the hand not
holding her clothes, “Don’t touch anything.”

“I wasn’t going to,” he blatantly lied and she shook her head, “Just come sit.”

He huffed, then moved around the table. As the nurse had indicated, there was a chair there
for him and Harvey dropped into it, sitting on the edge. He took her clothes to hold for her,
and eventually began tapping his foot.

Donna watched the movement, and the way his hands flexed in his lap.

“You’re nervous,” she concluded.

The tapping paused.

“Yeah,” he didn’t even try to front, “Aren't you?”

She had been. But now that they were here, about to see their baby for the first time, even
though she rationally knew that there wasn’t much to see yet, all she felt was excitement.

“I’m okay.” She reached over and squeezed his arm, “It’s gonna be okay.”
By the time Dr. Richmond arrived a few minutes later, Harvey was much calmer. She wasn’t
sure if it was her reassurance, or just the fact that he hated looking vulnerable in front of
strangers, but the moment the door opened, his work persona slipped on. The suave smile she
was used to seeing him wield with clients is what greeted her doctor as Dr. Richmond
introduced herself, and even at her age, the woman wasn’t unaffected.

“Harvey Specter,” he answered, dimples flashing as he shook Dr. Richmond’s hand.

“No wonder you're here, Donna,” the woman nudged her, “Just looking at that one could get
a girl pregnant.”

They both laughed at the expression that crossed Harvey’s face.

“Please, don’t stroke his ego,” Donna warned, “There won’t be enough air in the room left
for the rest of us.”

Harvey recovered as Dr. Richmond started up the machine, “You know what, I’m taking that
Berkshires offer back.”

Donna just grinned, knowing damn well he’d let her go for a whole spa week if she really
wanted to.

“Alright,” Dr. Richmond reached over to a button that adjusted the table, “We’re just gonna
lay you back here, Donna. If you don’t mind, go ahead and lean there, then lift your feet into
the stirrups at the end of the table.”

It wasn’t until that exact moment that Donna realized she’d missed a very big factor in this
appointment.

“This is an internal ultrasound.”

Dr. Richmond nodded, “Yes. Transvaginal ultrasounds give the best results this early in the
pregnancy.”

“Right,” she swallowed, then looked up at Harvey as her doctor prepared the wand.

He was looking at her like they’d spoken gibberish.

“She’s going to have to put that inside of me,” Donna explained to him, “In order to get a
clearer image of the baby.”

“Inside…oh,” she could have sworn a slight reddening tainted his cheeks as he realized what
was happening and it would have amused her if she wasn’t feeling a bit flustered herself,
“Did you want me to step out?”
She considered the offer and immediately felt bad. He’d come with her. He’d wanted to be
here for this.

“It’s nothing you haven’t seen before, you know,” she threw his own words back at him, and
Harvey seemed to relax. He smiled a little and settled back into the seat. However, he did fix
the angle of the chair so he was closer to her head, cutting his view from anything going on
below as Donna followed instructions and put her feet up in the stirrups.

It was a thoughtful gesture and she appreciated him all the more for it.

She let her head fall back against the plastic wrapped thin pillow she was now propped
against, and closed her eyes.

“Ready?” Dr. Richmond asked.

Donna nodded, and the woman placed the wand at her entrance, “It may be a little cold at
first.”

A “little” cold was an understatement, but the discomfort was short lived as the screen flared
with movement and Donna’s gaze was drawn to it.

There was a lot of blurry black and white that was hard to make sense of, but she trusted Dr.
Richmond to know what she was looking for, and soon enough, the image stabilized.

“Ah, here we are,” the older woman spoke, and motioned to a speck on the screen, “There’s
the embryo. Just one, I’m sure you’re relieved to hear. Size seems accurate to the conception
period we discussed last time, but I’m going to take some measurements so we can-”

Whatever else she said, Donna didn’t hear.

The entirety of her focus had been captured by that little shape, no bigger than a bean.

She’d known she was pregnant; obviously, she’d known. She’d felt the nausea, had seen the
test, gotten the confirmation. In her head, she’d known the truth.

But seeing it.

It was real. It was so very real in a way she’d thought she’d already accepted and now
realized she hadn’t even completely understood.

Tears filled her eyes.

That was her baby, and nothing else in the entire world existed for her at that moment.

At least, not until she felt a solid pressure against her hand. Warm, long fingers wrapped
around her own and Donna wished she could pull her eyes from the screen long enough to
look up at Harvey’s face, but she just couldn’t.

But she didn’t have to. His hand clutched hers so tightly she’d bet her skin was turning pale
and she knew they were feeling the same thing.

A few of those tears slipped down her cheek.

“-and there’s good cardiac activity,” Dr. Richmond was saying, when Donna tuned back in,
“Everything looks healthy and appears to be developing as expected.”

She made a few more clicks, then slowly slipped the wand from Donna’s body. It was only
then, when the screen went fuzzy again that she managed to look away from it and the first
thing she did was turn her head toward Harvey.

He was still staring at the screen, even though the image had disappeared, and his hand
hadn’t released its death grip on hers.

There was a wet sheen to his eyes that reflected the emotion in her own.

She squeezed his fingers impossibly tighter, calling his gaze to hers. Neither of them spoke as
more feelings than they could ever voice washed over them, and Donna was so very glad
he’d insisted on coming with her.

Shortly after, Donna was given a moment to dress and clean up, then they spent the next half
hour with Dr. Richmond, doing a prenatal panel of bloodwork and going over her medical
history and any risk factors, since they’d decided to continue the pregnancy.

Harvey remained quiet for the most part, letting her and the doctor share information, but the
pensive expression he wore was hint of how intently he was listening.

When they were done, they were given copies of the sonogram images, then another nurse
arrived to lead them back to the waiting hall, where Donna had to sign a form for the
insurance coverage. Then they left the building and stepped out into the midday sun.

Signs of lives being lived; people walking down the street, dogs barking, cars passing by, was
all a bit of a shock after having felt so secluded in her own personal bubble upstairs in the
building. But the day was still going on like her entire life hadn’t just been irreparably
changed, and that knowledge made her want to do something crazy like laugh or run down
the street or shout at the top of her lungs.

What happened instead was Harvey. He grabbed her arm, stopping her before she could walk
out beneath the canopy of trees that lined the street.
Their gazes locked and whatever that wild feeling that had overcome her was, it seemed to
have affected him too, because his lips parted in the biggest smile she’d ever seen. Before she
knew it, he pulled her against him, right into his arms, with enough gusto that she barely felt
her feet leave the ground as he lifted her into a full body hug. His forehead pressed into hers,
and the child-like excitement pouring off of him radiated through her very bones.

Donna lifted her hands to cup his head, covering his ears with her palms as she held him to
her, breathing him in. Harvey’s arms loosened and he let her slide ever so gently down his
body until she was back on her feet. Still she held him; held them in this moment, where the
sun was shining down on them and all the unconventionality of their situation didn’t matter.

Harvey pulled away first, removing his forehead from hers so he could place a kiss there. It
was short and happy, a gesture that screamed of the contentment he felt.

Donna wasn’t entirely sure her knees wouldn’t give out when he let her go.

“I wish I could take you out for lunch,” he said, not fully parting yet. Like he too was using
the excuse of the moment they’d shared to hold on for as long as possible, “But we should
probably head back to the office.”

Donna nodded, “Fine. But we’re grabbing to-go at the sandwich cart off seventh. Ray can
meet us there.

Harvey agreed, though she had a feeling he was likely to agree to anything she wanted at the
moment, and let her go so he could pull out his phone to text his driver.

Donna watched him as he did so, appreciating just how handsome he was. In an objective
observer's way, she told herself. But when he finished the text and flashed a grin her way, she
thought Dr. Richmond might have been right.

Some men had smiles that could drop panties. Harvey’s had a way of making you want to
drop to your goddamn knees.

At the memory of doing exactly that, a warm, familiar feeling fluttered through parts of her
body that she’d rather not acknowledge, so Donna shoved them all away and started walking.

“Come on,” she called over her shoulder, “I’m starving.”

They were back in the office a little past one, having scarfed down their food on the ride over.
Donna returned to her desk, Harvey returned to his, and no one asked any questions about
where they’d been or what they’d done in the extra hour of absence.

Donna checked her emails and Harvey called Avery at Mckernon Motors. It was back to
business as usual.

Except, more than once, she’d found herself glancing up, through the glass wall, into
Harvey’s office. And more than once, she’d caught him staring down at something on his
desk, his lips turned up in a half-hidden smile.
She’d ended up just smiling herself, because she knew exactly what it was that kept stealing
his attention.

The same thing she’d slid under her keyboard to pull out only when she was sure nobody else
was around to catch her staring at it.

A black and white image. Their little bean.

 Chapter 7

There had been a few times over the past couple of years that Donna had ridden in the back
of Harvey’s town car. Sometimes with him, but usually without; when he’d need her to run
errands or deliver something for him while on the clock. However, what she’d never gotten to
experience was Harvey behind the wheel of a car.

“You’re looking a little pale over there,” he grinned, obviously having noticed the way Donna
was white knuckling the door on her side.

“And If I’d known you drive like a maniac, I would have flown after all,” she quipped back,
closing her eyes as he weaved once more through a tightly packed slot of cars.

Harvey laughed, the sound as carefree as any she’d ever heard from him, “I know what I’m
doing, Donna.”

He threw a look over at her, “Don’t forget, I didn’t grow up in Manhattan, either.”

“Yes, well, I’d like to make it to where I grew up in one piece,” she told him, “So watch the
road.”

He grinned again, but did as she’d requested.

Donna wasn’t sure what in her right mind had made her agree to this. They’d talked for the
past two weeks about when to share their news, and she’d told Harvey that she didn’t like
keeping something this big from her parents. She wanted to tell them sooner, rather than later,
and he’d agreed.

Rather than have her fly out to Connecticut though, he’d insisted that he come along and that
he drive them. It was only a two hour drive up to her parents house, so Donna hadn’t seen
any issue with the plan. But what had twisted her into nerves, even more so than his driving,
was the fact that Harvey had wanted to come with her.

She understood how he must feel. He didn’t know her parents well and they were likely to be
the only consistent grandparents in his child’s life. At least until Harvey decided to forgive
his mother, which Donna didn’t expect to happen any time soon, if ever.

The only family he’d mentioned he planned on sharing the news with was Marcus, but he
hadn’t told her if he’d done so yet or not. She hadn’t wanted to ask, knowing Harvey well
enough to understand that he had to do some things his own way and in his own time.

But when she told him she was taking Saturday to tell her parents, he’d been supportive, and
he’d pulled up to the curb outside her apartment that morning in his favorite dark green
mustang, ready to go. The fast car should have been the first clue that the day wasn’t going to
go the way she expected.
The drive got more bearable once they’d left Manhattan, the skyscrapers and busy streets
thinning out to a more open road, and Donna felt like she could breathe easier. Harvey turned
on the radio, and the music helped too, letting her drift in and out of thought as she
considered how exactly to break this news to her parents.

It wasn’t that she expected them to be unhappy, exactly. Her mom had been hounding her for
a few years now about settling down with someone and giving her a grandchild. But the
absence of the settling down part of the situation was what she worried they’d get hung up
on. She was worried they wouldn’t be able to understand the complexity of her relationship
with Harvey, when sometimes she barely understood it herself.

In recent years, her father had made it clear that he wasn’t Harvey’s biggest fan, even though
he’d never met him. He thought Harvey worked her too hard, took up too much of her time,
and when she’d told him why her last serious boyfriend, Mark, had broken things off with
her, all he’d said was,

“Well, do you really blame the man, sweetheart? You can’t expect to be his priority if yours is
your boss.”

Then he’d subtly suggested that maybe it would be a good idea to rethink those priorities and,
not so subtly, her boss.

So no, she didn’t quite imagine he was going to be thrilled that she was showing up on their
doorstep with Harvey, to tell them that she was pregnant with Harvey’s baby and that despite
that fact, she and Harvey had no plans to be together in the way her parents would expect
them to be.

She could just hear the questions now; the defenses she was going to have to combat with to
explain that she and Harvey were friends. That he hadn’t taken advantage of her and that the
events that had led to her being pregnant had nothing to do with their professional
relationship. And that while they would be raising this baby together, it wouldn’t be together.

That part might not upset her dad too much, actually. But her mother would be disappointed.
She’d adored Harvey from the moment she’d met him at that awful dinner party.

“You okay?” Harvey asked, probably having noticed the way she’d been lost in thought.

Donna forced a smile to her lips and looked over at him. Even in casual clothes, Harvey
managed to appear debonair. It might have had something to do with the Tom Ford
sunglasses or the Patek on his wrist, or the way charm and confidence just oozed from him
like it always had, and it was annoyingly captivating.

She answered easily, most of her attention on the place where his high rising cheekbones met
the sleek black frame of those shades.
“I’m trying to decide out how exactly to explain this to my parents.”

“You didn’t figure that out before deciding we were going to Connecticut today?” he asked,
tilting his head as he watched the road.

Donna sighed, “I’ve figured it out about a million times. But it’s still complicated.”

“Why? Are you nervous?”

“Obviously. But not because we’re telling them. I mean, I’m not exactly nineteen getting
knocked up by the first guy I slept with at college, you know. We’re adults. Professionals. It’s
our decision to make and we’ve made it.”

His mouth twitched like he wanted to smile, “But?”

“But I am still hoping they’ll find a way to accept it and be happy about it.”

Harvey reached across the middle console and grabbed her hand, “It might be a lot to process
at first, but they love you. I’m sure they’ll come around.”

She could only pray that he was right, and in the meantime, she was more than willing to lean
into the comfort he provided, lacing their fingers and holding tightly as the road carried them
on.

The rest of the ride to her parent’s house was more enjoyable. Harvey had made her laugh,
blasting Kenny Loggins and singing terribly off key to every word, urging her to join in.
They’d stopped for gas half an hour out and Donna was feeling excited again by the time
they parked on the street near her parent’s driveway.

The house was a modest two-story that they’d purchased a few years after her father had
managed to get back on his feet when she was in high school. She could tell some landscape
renovations had been done since her last visit. Updated walkway, new shingles, a fresh paint
job; and the rose bushes her mother loved were thriving near the small porch.

“This is nice,” Harvey commented, “You grew up here?”

“For a few years,” she said, unbuckling, “I think Dad’s development project must be paying
off though, because they’ve given it a facelift.”

Harvey had been reaching for the door handle, but paused and glanced back at her, “That
went through? Tell me you didn’t give him your money.”

She vaguely recalled the argument they’d had over matter last year and frowned, “No,
Harvey, I didn’t. He managed to secure a loan through the bank after all…but even if I had, it
was my money to loan him. And clearly, it would have worked out.”

She motioned to the house as proof of her father’s obvious success in the endeavor, but
another look had crossed Harvey’s face. Something speculative and confusing.
“What?” she challenged.

He shook his head, “Nothing. You’re right.”

“My favorite words.”

Harvey managed a smirk at her retort before opening his door. He’d made it around the car
by the time she’d opened hers and offered her a hand to get out.

Donna took it, standing and stretching as the front door of the house opened and her mother
appeared in the frame, all red hair and smiles.

Harvey watched as Donna rushed across the yard, meeting her mom in a crushing hug at the
bottom of the stairs the older woman had just descended. Her father had stepped out onto the
porch as well, looking similarly to how Harvey remembered, the one and only time he’d met
the man a year ago. A meeting Donna still wasn’t privy to.

Jim’s eyes had brushed over his wife and daughter's greeting, to settle on Harvey. There was
confusion in the man’s eyes, but not surprise; so Donna had at least warned them that he was
coming with her.

“And hello to you too, stranger,” Clara Paulsen was as personable as her daughter, throwing
her arms around him in a hug after releasing Donna, “It’s so nice to see you again!”

“You too,” Harvey said as Jim joined them.

He waited until after Donna had greeted him before offering a hand, “Harvey Specter.”

“Jim Paulsen. And I know who you are, Mr. Specter,” the man shook it without any
indication that they’d met before, but with a look that clearly suggested he wasn’t too thrilled
with his presence.

Tough shit, Harvey thought.

Because no matter how it had made Jim feel about him personally, Harvey knew he’d made
the right call in keeping the man away from Donna’s money. Just like he knew whatever line
Jim had fed her about how that deal had worked out was bullshit. There was no way the bank
had simply changed their mind about a loan for that developing project without Jim having
done something shady.

But they weren’t here to talk about that, and what Jim did or didn’t do wasn’t his business.
Whatever it was wouldn’t fall back on Donna and that was all he’d cared about.

“I made sandwiches for lunch,” Clara looped her arm through Donna’s, “They’re waiting in
the kitchen!”

“You two go ahead,” Jim said, smiling stiffly, “I want to talk to Harvey for a moment.”
Harvey’s brow arched as Donna began to chide, “Dad-”

“It’s fine, Donna,” Harvey assured her, copying Jim’s smile, “Go ahead.”

She gave him a look that he understood to mean behave, but nodded and let her mother pull
her toward the porch.

When the women had gone inside, Harvey turned his attention back to Jim Paulsen.

“So what is it?” Harvey asked and Jim’s brows drew together, “What’s what?”

“What is it you want to say to me that you didn’t want her to overhear?”

At least the man didn’t deny it.

“Donna said the two of you were driving up because there was something she wanted to
discuss with us.”

Harvey slid on his best poker face, “Yes. A discussion she plans on being part of.”

Jim stared at him.

“Does she know? Last year. About the-”

“No, she doesn’t know I came to see you,” Harvey lowered his voice, “And she obviously
doesn’t know the truth about whatever it is you actually did to get the bank to sign off on that
loan either, or you wouldn’t be asking me that.”

“That’s not why I’m asking,” Jim defended, “And I did nothing wrong.”

Likely.

“Then why are you asking?”

The man took a moment before answering, glancing back up to the house as if to be sure no
one was lingering to overhear.

“Because if you aren’t here about business, I can only think of one other reason Donna would
bring you to speak to her mother and I. So, before she blindsided me with it, I wanted to ask
you, man to man. Are you and Donna together?”

Now it was Harvey’s turn to take a moment to answer.

The “no” was on the tip of his tongue, but that wasn’t exactly going to stop the man from
being surprised when he found out the real truth. A truth that brought Harvey’s personal
discrepancies with Jim to a halt.

He may have his issues with the man’s treatment of Donna and his financial irresponsibility,
but this was about so much more than all that now. Donna valued her relationship with her
parents and no doubt, she wanted them to have an active role in this baby’s life.

And the foundation for that relationship needed to start here.

“Man to man,” Harvey echoed, “My being here isn’t about what you’re thinking. But it does
pertain to the relationship Donna and I share and what it means for our future.”

Jim frowned, “And what exactly is that supposed to mean?”

“It means that I don’t want to blindside you either, but it isn’t my place to share what Donna
came here to tell you. And I’m not going behind her back to do so.”

Jim’s expression pinched with annoyance.

“You didn’t seem to mind going behind her back last year to threaten me,” he pointed out.

Harvey’s eyes narrowed, contempt trying to win out, “No, Jim, I didn’t. But I did that for her.
Which is exactly why I'm going to end this discussion now, before either of us say something
we’ll regret.”

He didn’t wait for permission; simply turned and headed up the stairs to the front door.

Donna was laughing, somewhere inside; the warm sound slapping him as soon as he stepped
over the threshold.

Harvey stopped, took a breath. Exhaled. Jim stepped into the foyer behind him and Harvey
turned to meet his stare.

“I care about Donna,” he said, “The only reason I said those things last year is because I
wanted to protect her.”

Jim’s expression didn’t change, but he nodded. Once. Then he motioned to the entry hall,
“Kitchen’s that way. We shouldn’t make 'em wait any longer.”

Harvey gave a nod of his own and let the man walk past him to lead the way.

Bygones might never be bygones, but for Donna's sake, he had to at least be willing to try.
 Chapter 8

Donna’s sixth sense was telling her something was up, but she couldn’t place what it was.

Not on her dad’s face and not on Harvey’s. She had no idea what they’d discussed outside, or
what the expression Harvey was making as he’d entered the kitchen meant, but whatever it
was, she didn’t think it was a good thing.

She sent him a questioning look and was pretty sure his answering smile was meant to be
reassuring, but she felt far from it.

“There you are,” her mother perked when she spotted the two men, oblivious to the tension
Donna had picked up on, “Jim, honey, help your daughter carry those plates to the table,
would you? I've just got to get the fruit cut-”

Donna jumped on the opportunity for answers, following her dad to the dining room as
Harvey asked her mom how he could help finish things up in the kitchen.

“What did you say to Harvey?” Donna asked the moment she and her father were alone.

He sat the plate stacked with finger sandwiches down on the table, “I just wanted the chance
to get to know the man before having lunch with him.”

Donna narrowed her eyes, “Dad, you’ve never lied to me, so don’t start now. What did you
say to him?”

Her dad sighed, knowing her well enough to understand he wasn’t getting out of this without
an answer.

“I wanted to know if you brought him here because the two of you are in a relationship.”

Donna frowned, “And you didn’t think to ask me?”

“I wanted to know before you told me,” her dad said, “So if you did, I wouldn’t…” he
swallowed and trailed off.

Donna caught a glimpse of it then. A tell she could finally read, flickering across his face. He
was upset; holding something back.

“So you wouldn’t what?” she pressed, “Overreact? Tell me I was making a mistake?”

“I didn’t say that.”

“Then what did Harvey say?” she crossed her arms.

Her dad just shook his head, “He told me whatever reason you had for bringing him, was
yours to share.”

Relief and anxiety ran equally through her. Harvey was going to let her decide how this
played out, but she already felt like things were going in a bad direction. At least where her
father was concerned.

“Harvey and I aren’t together, Dad,” she could say at least that much, “But even if we were,
that would be my decision to make. And I’d expect you to know I’m smart enough to make
it.”

“I know you’re smart, sweetheart,” her dad assured her, “But I also know that when it comes
to Harvey, you can be a little blind.”

Donna felt her hackles rise at the comment, one he had never put out there so blatantly, and
looked over her shoulder to be sure her mother and Harvey were still preoccupied in the other
room, before saying, “You don’t know anything about my relationship with him.”

“I know the man can be demanding and selfish,” he dad argued, “And you deserve to be with
someone who can put your needs above his own.”

“I’m not with Harvey,” she reminded him, “But for the record, what I deserve is also for me
to decide. And I appreciate you trying to look out for me, Dad…but you don’t know him like
I do. Harvey cares about me.”

Her father just stared back at her sadly, a heaviness in his eyes that looked an awful lot like
pity, “So he claims.”

As much as her father’s contempt annoyed her, it also made Donna confused. What the hell
had happened in the few minutes the two men were alone that would set her father so firmly
against Harvey? Was it really just because he was worried they were together? And would it
seriously be that bad if they were?

Her brows furrowed as she stared at the man who’d raised her, wanting to give him the
benefit of the doubt, but also unwilling to let him unfairly judge her relationship with Harvey,
based on what little information he had.

She took a breath and tried to settle her nerves, “I didn’t ask Harvey to come here with me
today. He offered. Because he wanted it to be clear that I had his support.”

“His support for what?” her dad demanded.

Donna had wanted to do this differently; in more of a sit down and share kind of way, but
maybe ripping off the bandaid and airing out the misgivings would be better than suffering
through all of lunch with this hanging over them.

He was going to find out eventually, anyway. Might as get it over with.
“I’m pregnant,” she said, a little impressed that her voice held steady, “And Harvey’s the
father.”

Her words were met with stunned silence from her dad and a loud crash from behind her.

Donna whirled around to see her mother standing in the archway, the bowl of sliced fruit
she’d been carrying now a mess on the ground, and Harvey standing behind her with a brow
arched.

“So much for breaking the news gently,” he muttered and Donna gave him an apologetic look
as her mother's shock wore off.

“Donna, are you serious?!” she rushed over, grabbing Donna by the shoulders with the
excitement of a child on Christmas morning, “You’re pregnant?! Oh my goodness, how long
have you known? I talked to you just last week! You didn’t even tell me the two of you were
together, let alone-”

“They aren’t together,” her dad said, and his tone was so harsh it grabbed all of their
attention, “Because why buy the cow-”

“Dad!” Donna scolded as her mother shot him a look of disapproval, “Jim.”

He paid them no mind, focused completely on Harvey, “I knew she’d end up letting you ruin
her life.”

Harvey’s expression had darkened, “What did you just say?”

He stepped forward with an intention Donna recognized and knew was no good, so she
moved, positioning herself between them.

“Harvey, I’ve got this.” She put a hand out, halting him, and turned back to her dad, “But he’s
right. That was completely out of line.”

“I’m out of line?” he snapped, “You work for him, Donna!”

He shifted his glare back to Harvey, “I guess it wasn’t enough that she already sacrifices
everything for you. Her free time, her dating life, play auditions…you say you care about her
but all I see is a selfish man who only knows how to take.”

“I’m selfish?” Harvey’s tone was venomous, “Coming from the man who was willing to risk
his daughters retirement on a shady deal he had zero guarantees on.”

“Harvey-”

“That wasn't going to happen, but you made damn sure that it wouldn’t anyway, didn’t you?”
her dad’s face was turning red, “Because apparently the only one Donna is allowed to risk
anything for is you.”

“You’re damn right I made sure of it,” Harvey bellowed, “Because I wasn’t going to let her
lose everything just because she couldn’t see the truth about you!”

“ENOUGH!” Donna yelled, and both men finally looked at her.

Her chest heaved with how fast her heart was pounding, all of this spinning out of control too
quickly; her brain was trying to keep up. She gave her dad a sharp look to shut his mouth,
then locked her eyes with Harvey.

“What do you mean, you made sure I couldn’t risk my retirement?” she demanded, and she
saw the moment his brain caught up and he realized he’d said more than he probably
intended.

“You came to me last year, asking a favor for your father,” he said, “So, I asked him for a
favor of my own.”

Donna got a sinking feeling that made it suddenly hard to breathe.

“Bullshit. You don’t ask people for favors. You force them to do things. So what did you do?”

He didn’t even flinch this time, “I went to him and I told him that if he took your money, I’d
pull every string I have to shut his deal down.”

Donna’s eyes flared, things finally making sense. Her fathers anger and dislike. Harvey’s
insistence on joining her for this trip. The talk the two’d had outside. All because Harvey had
gone behind her back a year ago to ensure she couldn’t help her father.

“You had no right to do that,” she glowered, “That was my choice and-”

“I don’t care if I had a right to do it or not,” he cut her off, “I’d do it again if it meant
protecting you.”

“From my dad?” she exclaimed.

“From yourself! From risking everything you’ve worked for just because you have a
blindspot for the people you care about!”

His remark struck a nerve and Donna laughed.

“You say I have a blindspot for him, he says I have a blindspot for you-” she turned her glare
on her father, then back to Harvey, “Maybe you should both pull your heads from your asses
and consider the fact that whatever sacrifices I make are mine to make!
Harvey’s head was shaking, “Not when you couldn’t see what a bad idea it clearly would
have been to give your retirement funds to the man who lost your family’s money in the first
place.”

Donna flinched and her dad stepped forward, fuming, “You don’t understand what the hell
you’re talking about.”

Harvey’s attention shifted back to him, like a predator honing in on prey; like her father was
an opposing counsel and he was about to bury him under the courthouse.

“I understand that you’re the kind of man who chose to put his own desires over the needs of
his family and you were willing to do it again to Donna last year.”

“Well aren’t you high and mighty,” her dad fired back, “Talking about putting personal
desires over Donna’s best interest when you only came here to tell us that you got her
pregnant! Whose needs were you considering when that happened?”

Harvey scoffed, stepping back with a look of disgust, “Yes, we came here to tell you that
news, because Donna wanted you to know as soon as possible. Because she was hoping
you’d be able to be happy for her. But that clearly isn’t the case and we don’t have to stay and
listen to this bullshit.”

“Harvey-” she started, but he was already storming off, not even bothering to look back to
see if she’d follow. He just assumed that she would.

She heard the front door open, then close, and tears filled her eyes. Donna blinked furiously,
her mind replaying the entire scene that had just unfolded, analyzing and compartmentalizing
each outburst.

“Donna-” her dad started, stepping toward her. Donna held up a hand, not bothering to even
look at him as she moved her gaze to her wide-eyed mother, “I’m sorry…just…give me a
minute.”

Then she went after Harvey.

“What the hell, Harvey?” she yelled after him, taking the stairs off the porch at record speed.

He was already halfway across the front yard, but stopped to face her.

“Don’t what-the-hell me,” he said, “Your father basically just called you a whore for sleeping
with me then had the audacity to suggest that I don’t give a shit about you!”

“That’s not what he said,” she insisted, “That’s what you heard. And I’m not about to leave
just because things didn’t go as planned. We need to talk this out-”

“You can talk it out,” he spat, “Because if I have to listen to anymore bullshit from that man,
I’m gonna end up doing something we’ll all regret.”
Donna huffed, running a hand through her hair, “So that’s it? He says some things you don’t
like and you’re ready to just throw in the towel?”

“Did you not hear what-”

“I heard everything,” Donna snapped, “Including how you threatened my dad behind my
back and you aren’t even sorry about it! But I guess you don’t want to talk that out either? So
much for being a damn team.”

Harvey’s jaw was tense, his eyes flashing, “You want to be a team? You want to talk? Fine,
Donna. Get in the car; we’ll have two hours to discuss whatever the hell you want.”

“No!” she hissed at him, “Because I came here to talk to my parents about their future
grandchild and that’s what I’m going to do! If you want to bail just because things got heated,
then that’s your choice to make, but you don’t get to force me to make it, too.”

“Donna,” he exhaled, “I’m telling you, this isn’t going to end well-”

“That’s your experience,” she told him, “With your family. But this,” she motioned between
them, “Isn’t how mine acts. We get mad, and we may yell at each other, but then we make it
right, because that’s what families are supposed to do!

Harvey’s teeth clenched, “People don’t deserve forgiveness just because they’re family,
Donna.”

“And my father doesn’t deserve for me to hate him just because you think your mother
deserves you hating her!”

That won her a renewed glare, as she tapped on one of the few subjects that had always been
off-limits, even between them, “My mother has nothing to do with-”

“Oh please!” Donna stopped his protest, unwilling to let him bury his head in the sand with
this one, no matter what lines it crossed, “You were yelling at my dad for putting selfish
desires over the needs of his family. You think I don’t know why that strikes a nerve with
you?”

He was pissed, but she continued, refusing to be intimidated from her point, “And it’s
probably the same reason you haven’t bothered to call Marcus since your dad’s funeral.
Because when people don’t agree with you and the anger you think is justified, then you see
it as a betrayal-”

“Because it goddamn is justified,” he yelled and Donna sighed.

“I know it is, Harvey. I know the position your mother put you in and what it did to you.”

And she really did; probably better than anyone else that knew him, including his brother,
who she still made an effort to defend.

“But she didn’t do that to Marcus. She didn’t hurt him like she hurt you. And my father didn’t
do that to me, either. In fact, other than that one mistake he made, he’s done nothing but love
and support me in everything I have ever done.”

Her anger fizzled out, leaving nothing but an empty pit in her stomach behind, “So if you
can’t separate those things long enough to come inside and have a calm discussion with me
and my parents, then maybe you should just leave. Take the car home and I’ll get a flight
back tomorrow.”

She watched his jaw work as he quite literally chewed her words over, and she saw the
stubbornness solidify in his eyes before he ever spoke.

“Fine, Donna. You do what you have to do.”

He turned for the car then, and she didn’t bother to call out his name this time. Within
seconds, he’d cranked the engine and pulled off the curb.

The tears that had been burning in her eyes slipped free as she watched him disappear down
the road, not stopping until she felt a light pressure on her shoulder.

She startled and looked back to see her mother, her expression full of sympathy. Behind her,
Donna’s father was standing on the porch, looking sheepishly at the wooden slat beneath his
shoes.

“Happy now?” she couldn’t help but jab, walking back toward the house.

Guilt flashed on her father’s face, but was gone as quickly as it came, “I didn’t want you to
be hurt, Donna. But maybe this is for the best. You need to see that-”

“What I need,” she cut him off, “Is for the people I love to realize I’m a big girl and to stop
trying to decide what I should do for me.”

“Love,” he murmured the word, eyes slightly rounding, “I’ve never heard you say that about
him.”

Donna sighed, feeling like a million pound weight was resting on her shoulders.

“Of course I love Harvey, Dad. He’s not just the person I’ve worked with for the past five
years, he’s my best friend. And despite what you think, he’s a good man.”

“Donna, he threatened to-”

“I heard,” she snapped, “And he shouldn’t have said that to you, but I also know that he
meant it when he said he did it to protect me. Harvey would jump in front of a moving train
for me, because that's what he does for the people he loves.”

And she didn’t have a doubt that Harvey loved her. In whatever complicated way that
muddled this connection between them…the love had always been there.
“I chose to stay,” she said, “Because I’m going to have this baby and I want you and mom to
be a part of that. But it is Harvey’s baby, Dad, and he’s going to be a part of its life, too. A
part of mine. And if you can’t be happy for me in spite of that…” she shook her head, “Then
maybe Harvey’s right and he’s not the only selfish man in my life.”

The guilt returned in her father’s dark eyes, but Donna didn’t have it in her to feel bad. She
had her priorities now, and number one was making sure that her baby was surrounded by
safety and love, from people that wanted to be there for it. And if she had to accept some
distance in her relationships to protect her peace for this baby’s sake, then she was damn well
willing to do it.

“Come on, sweetie,” her mother’s hand was still a solid pressure on her back, “Let’s go
inside. I’ll put on some herbal tea.”

Exhausted from the day's events and emotionally spent, it was all Donna could do to wipe her
eyes and nod.

“Thanks Mom, I’d like that.”

 Chapter 9

Harvey knew he was speeding. He didn’t care. It would be worth a ticket to put as much
distance as he could between himself and the shitshow he was leaving behind. The wheel
jerked as he whipped between cars, passing them and switching back to the fast lane.

His eyes were stinging, unshed tears blurring his vision as Donna’s words rang through his
head like a recording on repeat.

If you want to bail, that’s your choice.

He wasn’t bailing. She’d told him to leave. She’d chosen to stay and be judged by her father
for having anything to do with him rather than ride back to New York and fix things between
them. She’d bailed on him.

You think I don’t know why that strikes a nerve with you?

Fuck her, bringing his mother into this. Lily had nothing to do with the situation with Jim and
for Donna to suggest-

A horn honked at him as he clipped too quickly to the left and Harvey hit the brakes to keep
from rear ending the car in front of him.

Shit!

He pulled off to the shoulder, tires squealing as he came to a stop; huffing as he slammed
back into the seat.

The sudden change in pressure was jarring, nothing to focus on but his thoughts and the
whooshing of cars flying past.

A single tear tracked hotly down his cheek and he swiped at it furiously and dug his phone
out of his pocket.

It’s probably the same reason you haven’t bothered to call Marcus since your dad’s funeral.
Because when people don’t agree with you and the anger you think is justified, then you see it
as a betrayal.

He pulled up Marcus’s contact and hit call before putting the phone to his ear. He wasn’t even
sure why he was doing it, or what he was about to say. He just knew he needed for Donna to
be wrong. He needed-

“Hello?”

Harvey swallowed, “Marcus, hey, it’s me…you got a minute?”

“A couple,” his brother said, and he heard some movement on the other end of the line; the
background noise faded and Marcus was back, “What is it?”

Harvey stalled. He had no idea how to even put his thoughts into words, how to ask what he
needed to ask, or what to yell or fight or plead to ease the tight pain in his chest.

“Harvey?”

“Donna’s pregnant.”

It was the only thing that made it off his tongue and the silence that answered him was thick.

“You called to tell me your secretary is pregnant?” Marcus sounded confused. Harvey
couldn’t blame him.

“It’s mine.”

Another pause. “Oh…..well, shit. Congrats, man.”

“Yeah. Thanks.”

Marcus chuckled, “So the two of you…”

“It’s not like that,” Harvey stopped whatever train of thought he’d taken and now his brother
genuinely laughed.

“You just said you got her pregnant. It’s at least a little like that.”

Harvey ran a hand down his face, exhaling roughly, “It doesn’t matter. We…it’s…”

It was too simple to say it’s complicated, but wasn’t it always exactly fucking that? He didn’t
know how to get into that with his brother. They didn’t exactly have the type of relationship
where he called for advice or even to share personal news. He wasn’t even entirely sure why
he’d decided to call now, other than Donna’s accusation still burning in his mind.

“I shouldn’t have stormed out after the funeral,” he found himself saying, “But you said you
didn’t want a scene, and when I found out Bobbie was there-”

“Harvey,” Marcus interrupted, “You just told me you’re having a kid. We don’t have to get
into all the other stuff.”

“The other stuff,” he muttered, considering how loaded that stuff was. Enough to still be
fucking with him, apparently. “Maybe it’s all the same stuff.”

“What do you mean?”

Harvey swallowed, “I don’t know how to forgive her, Marcus. And I don’t know how to have
a kid; how to be a parent with all of this shit in my head.”
The line was quiet for a long moment; long enough that Harvey was tempted to check and
make sure the call hadn’t dropped, but Marcus spoke before he could.

“Dad forgave her.”

“Yeah, and if I could talk to him about this I would,” he snapped, and heard Marcus’s huff.

“You’re not hearing me, man. I’m not saying you’d need to talk to dad, I’m saying he forgave
what Mom did. You know why?”

Actually…Harvey didn’t. His mother was a topic that he and his father had usually avoided.

“He did it for us, and for his grandkids,” Marcus said, “You think when Katie had our first, he
was gonna miss out on being involved just because Mom and Bobbie were around? Nah. He
asked to meet with them while Katie was still pregnant, and they buried the hatchet. That’s
what Mom was talking about at his funeral. He let her apologize and he forgave her, because
Dad cared more about us and moving forward with his family than holding on to his anger.”

Harvey’s head fell back against his seat and he closed his eyes, “He never told me that.”

“Of course he didn’t. You get that look on your face every time anyone mentions Mom, and
Dad knew better than to push you on it, but,” Marcus sighed heavily, “it’s been a long time,
man. A lot of shit’s happened, shit you don’t even know about…and Mom’s been here.
Bobbie’s been here. And that may be hard for you to hear, but they’re a part of my kids' lives
as much as Dad was, and he was okay with that.”

“How?” Harvey pressed, not to be a dick, but genuinely unable to figure out why his dad
would stomach it, “How does he just accept a man who’d do that to him being involved in his
grandkids lives?”

“Because he once told me that no child was worse off having more people to love them,”
Marcus said.

Harvey’s eyes shot open.

“Yeah,” he realized, “I think I remember hearing him say that once.”

He and his dad had talked after Marcus’s first kid was born, and Gordon had mentioned that
Lily had come to the hospital. Harvey had scoffed about the fact, made some comment or
another, and that had been his father’s response. They hadn’t brought it up again and he
hadn’t known his father had talked to Lily or Bobbie, that they were moving on. He hadn’t
realized his family was existing without him, because he was too angry to face the past.

No child was worse off having more people to love them.

Guilt and frustration made a nauseating cocktail in the pit of Harvey’s gut. He didn’t know if
he was ready to face the past yet, to sit down with his mother and have that conversation. But
he did know one thing.
Donna was right. He had to at least be able to acknowledge that his issues were his and to
stop projecting; for the sake of their child if nothing else. He had to decide if being a good
father was more important to him than his pride, and there was only one acceptable answer to
that.

“Thanks, Marcus,” his voice was gravely when he spoke, the emotions thick, “I…I think I
needed to hear that.”

“Really?” his brother retorted, “I figured you were gonna bite my head off again.”

It was Harvey sighing this time, “Listen, all that shit with Mom…it’s probably always gonna
be a hard topic for me. But what went down with me and her had nothing to do with you, and
maybe it was wrong of me to expect you to be as mad about it.”

“I was mad about it,” Marcus said, “It wasn’t a good time for any of us when all that crap
came out…but like I said, it was a long time ago, Harvey. At some point, I decided it wasn’t
worth feeling that way and it’s been better. Could be better for you, too.”

“Maybe one day,” Harvey murmured, and it was the first time he felt like that might be the
truth, “But right now, I’ve gotta go make things better with Donna.”

His brother snorted, “And by better, do you mean you’re finally going to quit living in denial
and admit that you love that woman?”

He pursed his lips, “No, I mean I was ass to her earlier and now I’ve gotta make that right.”

“Then go make it right,” Marcus told him, “Because, Harvey, Donna talks like she thinks you
hung the damn moon. And I’ve seen how you are with her. You don’t want to fuck that up.”

No. He didn’t.

“I’ll call you again soon,” he said, already cranking the car, “And maybe find a weekend to
fly up. See you, Katie, and the kids.”

He could almost hear his brother’s smile, “Yeah, Harvey. I’d like that.”

Donna had spent the last hour letting her mind be eased by her mother’s comforting presence.
They’d cleaned up the fruit, drank herbal tea, and picked at the sandwiches while discussing
cravings and hormones and all the other funny things that come along with pregnancy.

After a while, her father had joined them, entering the dining room hesitantly and with an
apology already coming out of his mouth for his behavior.

Donna knew there was more they’d have to discuss and work through, but she did love her
parents, and when her dad sat down at the table with them to ask about her health and her
visits with the doctor, she thought that maybe things would be okay.
The feeling solidified after another twenty minutes when her phone rang and she knew who it
was going to be before she even checked the screen.

“Give me a second,” she dismissed herself from the conversation her parents were having to
step into the hallway, and answered on the next ring.

“Harvey?”

“Hey.”

She felt more relieved than she wanted to admit when she heard his voice, “That was sooner
than I thought it would be.”

“You knew I’d call?” he didn’t sound angry anymore.

“The second you left. I just thought you’d made it back to your apartment and wallow for a
few more hours first.”

His deep chuckle eased the rest of the tension in her heart.

“Well, I’m not at my apartment. I’m outside your parent’s house. If you still wanted to talk.”

It took half a second for his words to register, then Donna was practically sprinting down the
hall, rushing to open the front door.

Sure enough, Harvey stood there on the porch, a timid smile on his lips. They both dropped
their phones from their ears.

“Donna, I’m so-”

She threw herself at him before he could even get the apology out. She knew he was sorry; he
wouldn’t be here otherwise. But he was here. God, he was here. And that was the only damn
thing that mattered.

Harvey’s arms caught her around her middle, holding her securely as she buried her face in
his neck, trying and failing to not cry with relief.

“You came back,” she choked.

“I never should have left.”

She held him tighter, as if doing so would stop him from ever leaving again, and he let her
cling to him, running a hand over her back in a comforting motion.

“I’m sorry, Donna,” he murmured into her hair and she felt his lips pressed against her
temple, “I was being a jackass. But I meant what I told you before-”
He pulled away, cupping her jaw in his hands and Donna stared up at him as his eyes ran all
over her face.

“I want to make this work,” he said, “I want us to figure it out. And I’m gonna mess up and
react before I think way too often, but I’m trying. I want to do better. And I don’t ever want
to leave you to deal with anything alone. I’m so sorry. You have to believe that.”

“Harvey,” she laughed softly, reaching up to grab his wrists, “Do you honestly think that after
all these years, I don’t know how your brain works? I do believe you. I knew you’d get to this
point…I’m just shocked at how fast you managed it.”

He exhaled with relief of his own, taking her hands and letting them fall between them, “I
called Marcus. Talked to him about Dad. And Mom. Made me realize you were right and that
this situation isn’t the same. I want your parents to be happy for you. I want our baby to know
their grandparents. I don’t want my shit bleeding on them just because I haven’t gotten it
figured out yet.”

Donna squeezed Harvey’s hands, not even bothering to stop the tears streaming down her
face now.

“You’ve got time, Harvey. We can get it figured out together,” he leaned down, resting his
forehead into hers, and Donna melted, “I want this to work, too, but we don’t leave each
other. Okay?”

She peered up at him through her lashes,, “If you need space to think, to be angry, fine. But
no matter what happens…we come back. You come back. And we fix it.”

He nodded, his nose brushing against hers, his expression serious, “I promise.”

Jim Paulsen had made some big mistakes in his life, there was no doubt about that. But as he
stepped into his foyer and witnessed the scene on his porch through the door that Donna had
left wide open, he realized just how big the one he made today was.

Harvey had come back, and he was holding Donna like the world would end if he let her go.
And the look on his face…

Jim had never quite understood the devotion his daughter had for the man. He seemed to be a
fair boss who had paid her well, sure, but there were so many more times she’d had to
sacrifice and compromise that it didn’t seem like it would be worth it.

Finding out that she was pregnant, that her relationship with Harvey Specter was something
more than just that of a colleague, had started to put it into a better perspective, but had also
brought out his deeper fear that his sweet, gifted girl was just being used.

He’d met Harvey. Had seen the ego and audacity. It wasn’t something Jim would have put
past the man before.
But the way Harvey was looking at Donna now, ignoring everything else in the whole damn
world, he could see what she had been trying to tell him.

Harvey cared about her. Maybe even loved her. And it didn’t change what had happened, but
it did help put it in a light that cleared some things up.

Jim walked toward the door, trying to catch the couple’s eye, but they were still locked in on
each other.

“I’m sorry I put you in that position,” Harvey was saying, his tone one Jim was surprised the
man was capable of; so soft and gentle, “I didn’t think I was trying to make you choose, but
that’s what it was…and I understand why you chose them-”

“She didn’t.”

The both looked up as Jim spoke, their bodies separating slightly with the intrusion.

“Jim-” Harvey started, turning to face him with an expression a lot less confrontational than
the last one he’d been sporting, but Jim held up a hand.

He was the one that needed to explain himself.

“Donna may not have left with you,” he said, stepping out onto the porch, “But she still chose
you, Harvey. She always does.”

“Dad,” Donna said warningly, but he wasn’t trying to pick a fight.

“Let me say this, sweetheart,” she pursed her lips together and his eyes shifted back to
Harvey, “She chose you over her last boyfriend. She chose you over coming home for
Christmas last year. She flew back to the city the day after her grandmother’s funeral two
years ago because you wanted her there for some pretrial thing.”

Harvey’s brows drew together with some emotion, but he didn't interrupt.

“I’ve thought for a while that you were demanding and that you may take Donna for
granted,” Jim said, “But I didn’t dislike you Harvey, until you made the assumption that I
would purposefully do something to hurt her.”

“Taking her money could have hurt her,” Harvey said calmly, “But maybe it wasn’t my place
to try and stop her from being able to offer it.

“It wasn’t,” Jim agreed, “And that was my entire problem. You already controlled so much of
her life, then you come to me with threats, wanting to control that too…and you never once
bothered to ask if I would have taken her money, even if she had offered it. Because for the
record, Mr. Specter. I wouldn’t have.”
Surprise drew a frown on Harvey’s face, “You’d gone to her. You’d asked to-”

“I asked Donna to pitch the project proposal to you. Because, as I told you then, you had a
reputation for taking risks, and frankly, the money to do it with. I would never have gambled
with Donna’s future and the fact that you not only assumed I would, but came to me to imply
as much without bothering to ask…it just felt like a confirmation of the things I had assumed
myself about you.”

A moment passed, as the new information settled over not just Harvey, but Donna too, who
was sighing like she should have known as much.

“I let my emotions get the best of me earlier,” Jim admitted, “And I’m sorry for that. But I
learn from my mistakes and if you came back here, then perhaps you do, too. Because what
matters to me is that Donna is happy. And knowing about this baby…I guess it helps me
understand that maybe you didn’t say those things to me because you were trying to control
Donna, but because you really do care about her. And if that’s the case, then I shouldn’t be
mad that you wanted to protect her.”

“I do care about Donna,” Harvey assured him, sounding humble for the first time since Jim
had met him, “And it has never been my intention to take her for granted. She’s one of the
most important people in my life.”

The younger man’s eyes flickered over to where Donna was staring back at him, “I can’t be
who I am without her, and she knows it.”

“You’re damn right I do,” Donna muttered affectionately, making the men laugh.

Again, Jim caught that look on Harvey’s face, staring at his daughter like nothing else
existed, but it was gone by the time the younger man turned to face him.

“I’m sorry for not giving you the respect of hearing you out last year, Jim. And if it’s not too
late,” Harvey held out a hand, “I’d like us to start this whole thing over.”

Jim shook his hand, “I think that’s a good idea.”

“What if we stay a bit and go out for dinner late?” Donna offered, smiling now that peace had
been made, “We can take Harvey to that steakhouse you and Mom love.”

Jim smiled back at his baby girl; all grown up and having a baby of her own. With all that
had happened, that had been the news to process the slowest.

He was going to have a grandchild. Donna was pregnant. And more importantly, she did
seem happy, grabbing Harvey’s arm and telling him about how good the fries were at the
restaurant she’d suggested. There was an ease to her now that had been missing for the past
few hours, and he still felt a little guilty for the part he’d played in upsetting her.

If having dinner and getting to know the man she’d chosen to actively ingrain in her life was
what it took to keep that smile on her face, then it was the least he could offer.
“I’ll go let your mother know,” he told her, and Donna sent him an appreciative look before
he left her and Harvey to talk, and went back inside to find his wife.

The moment they were alone, Donna grabbed Harvey’s hand again, and he could only stare at
the way her expression had lightened. It was probably too early for all that pregnancy glow
nonsense, but he could tell she was pleased with how things had turned out and that
contentment seemed to radiate from her very pores.

Mixed with the afternoon sun turning her flowing hair into a ring of fire, she looked almost
otherworldly in her joy.

Recalling the things her father had shared, part of him wondered if she was actually an angel.
If the powers that be had sent her here just for him.

“You never told me,” he said softly, not wanting her to think he was upset about it, but unable
to stop himself from seeking an explanation, “About Christmas. About your grandma’s
funeral. I would have given you whatever you needed, Donna. I hope I didn’t make you feel
like-”

“Harvey,” she stopped him, squeezing his palm with her own, “You didn’t do anything
wrong. Because you know better than anyone that if I had really wanted that time off, I would
have taken it with or without your permission.”

He did know that.

“Then why didn’t you?”

Donna stared at him for a moment, and that happiness that had been so prevalent just a
moment ago shifted, smoothed…into something deep and untouchable that he couldn’t quite
put a finger on.

“Because you needed me,” she said, as if that explained everything, “And I like that you do.”

“I’ll always need you, Donna,” he smiled sadly, realizing in that moment just how true that
fact was. She was his center. His goddamn true north, “Like I told your dad, I can’t be me
without you.”

Donna shifted so that she was by his side, and leaned back against the porch railing.

“That works both ways, you know. I need you too, Harvey.”

He laughed, “I don’t know about that. You seem to handle your own just fine.”

“Sure,” she smiled, “But we’re a team, right? That’s what we keep saying. And in the past
five years, every opportunity I’ve had is because you took a chance on me, and brought me
with you to Pearson Hardman. You let me have my say and give me space to be myself.
Maybe we’re both better versions of ourselves when we work together.”
Harvey smirked at the thought, liking it a little too much, and dropped Donna’s hand. He
placed his palm, instead, against her lower stomach. Their eyes met, hers widening slightly.

This was the first time he’d touched her belly like that, and the gravity of what lay beneath
his gentle caress was enough to steal the air from both their lungs.

Indeed, Harvey felt breathless when Donna placed her hand over his.

“Then here’s to working together for the rest of our lives.”

He couldn’t have said if he meant that professionally, or as parents, or as something else;

deeper and more complicated. But it didn’t matter. However it ended up being applied, he’d
meant the words with the entirety of his heart.

Donna beamed, understanding him as easily as she always had.

“The rest of my life?” she teased, looping her arm through his and tugging him toward the
front door, “That better come with a pretty hefty sign on bonus.”

Harvey laughed and let himself be pulled along. There was nowhere he wouldn’t go, nothing
he wouldn’t pay, if it meant keeping Donna at his side.

She was worth it.

She was worth everything.

 Chapter 10
Chapter Notes

Long chapter for ya'll!

Also, there are mentions of phone usage that I'm completely aware may not be accurate
to the year in which the timeline is placed, but honestly it matters so little to the plot and
I'm not that stressed about it...so surprise, they have touchscreen smartphones in 2007
now.

Just roll with it. 😉

There's also an Alex mention. The show wasn't clear on how their relationship
progressed after the fall out of Harvey not leaving Jessica, so I did some guess work.
Cases are vague on purpose for that reason, so again...don't think too much into it lol
Thanks!

The end of Donna’s first trimester came a lot faster than she had anticipated. She caught
herself wondering where the hell the time had gone and how she was already three months
along in her pregnancy. A third of the way done.

She supposed it did make sense. Things at the firm had been moving non-stop since she and
Harvey had gotten back from Connecticut, and didn’t appear to be slowing down any time
soon. The fallout of Daniel Hardman leaving and Jessica taking over completely had left little
room for pause while having to convince a table full of partners that it was business as usual.
Harvey had been particularly tense, she’d noticed, though he’d done his best to mitigate how
much of his bad mood he let loose on her. He’d finished two cases in the past week alone,
and was in court today to close out a third, hopefully in his favor.

She wasn’t sure either of them had made it home before ten all week, and while the long
hours weren’t new, the ache forming in the semi-swollen arches of her feet was. She’d kicked
off her heels under her desk on more than one occasion, but wasn’t quite ready to admit
defeat and make the switch to flats.

Instead, she rolled her toes around on the carpet beneath her, losing herself in the email she
was currently writing to the boxing gym Harvey had been a member of for a year now. They
were doing renovations to their space, and not having access to one of his favorite stress-
relievers wasn’t doing Harvey’s moodiness any favors. She was supposed to be finding out
how much longer it would be before their reopening, but every paragraph she typed out
sounded ridiculous.
Like yes, sorry to bother you, but my boss really likes your gym and you being closed isn’t
working for him. How soon can you get your shit together before he loses his for the twelfth
time this week? Thanks!

Donna rolled her eyes and wished Harvey would just go to a different gym while waiting, but
he was a creature of annoying habit and insisted that it had to be that gym. As if hitting a bag
wasn’t hitting a stupid bag.

God. Maybe Harvey’s bad mood was rubbing off on her. Or maybe it was stress. She now
had only about six months to figure out a game plan for when the baby came, and if they flew
by as fast as the first three had…

Donna finished typing out the email and hit send before she could question her wording
again, then decided to take advantage of the rare breath of free time that Harvey being stuck
in court had given her.

She pulled up a new web page and searched for nursery furniture. She was going to have to
get a bassinet at the very least. A crib, eventually. Maybe a changing table. She browsed
through the sets while trying to imagine how she was going to fit everything in her
apartment.

She wondered if she would need to order a second set for Harvey’s place, and giggled.
Imagining his bachelor pad of a penthouse with a crib pushed up against the wall was
absolutely comical.
Then she imagined herself at her own apartment, alone on the nights he’d have their baby,
and wanted to cry as quickly as she’d wanted to laugh. Maybe it was just hormones, but she
got emotional every time she considered what would happen once she actually gave birth.

For now, her little bean was safe and growing and hers. She’d never deny Harvey any
opportunity to be a part of his child’s life, but there was a tiny selfish part of her that was
devastated by the idea of having to share.

Their baby was connected to her right now. A literal part of her body, unable to exist without
her. She’d taken to putting her hands on her abdomen at night, rubbing the almost non-
existent bump that was making her waistline just a bit too snug.

Shit. She needed to go shopping for clothes, too. She pulled up another tab and searched for
maternity dresses.

“We’re gonna make your daddy pay for a whole new wardrobe, aren’t we?” she murmured
quietly, half to her hidden little bump, half to herself.

She’d taken to talking to the baby when alone, having read that it could learn to recognize its
mother’s voice from the womb, and still felt a thrill every time she got to use the words
“mommy” or “daddy”. The reminder that she and Harvey were going to be parents.

Hormones pricked her eyes with tears once more at the thought, and Donna shut down all the
tabs on her computer. Clearly this wasn’t the best time to be getting into all that if it was just
going to turn her into a blubbering mess.
Stupid hormones.

She pulled out her phone and checked her messages. None from Harvey, so he must still be
fighting the good fight. He’d call whenever he was through.

In the meantime, Donna decided she could use some coffee, even if it was decaf, and since
she had some time before having to put out the next fire, maybe she could even walk down to
the bakery two blocks over and snag a pastry as well.

Harvey was frustrated. After a brutal afternoon in court, the opposition had finally backed
down and the judge had ruled in his client’s favor. But rather than feeling victorious, he just
wanted to get back to the office and finish up his damn paperwork so he could actually start
his weekend without any loose ends.

However, that opposing counsel had been a partner at Bratton Gould, which Harvey usually
wouldn’t give a damn about, but they’d had Alex Williams sitting second chair.

Alex was a good man; a good lawyer, and Harvey choosing to stick with Jessica over going
through with a transfer offer Alex had arranged for him had landed the guy in some shit. He
owed him. Not enough to forfeit the victory he’d just secured, but enough that he had to at
least offer to buy the man a drink after the fact.

Alex accepted, and Harvey texted Donna on their way out. He told her the verdict and to take
an early afternoon. No reason they should both be stuck at the firm when all he had to do was
review and sign some papers.

“So Jessica did end up giving you partner,” Alex said, once they’d gotten their beers from a
pretty bartender at a pub down the street from the courthouse.

“She did,” Harvey said, “And her old office.”

Alex scoffed a laugh, “Humble as ever.”

Harvey smiled, “It’s a nice office.”

“And you’re getting the workload that comes with it, it would seem,” Alex pointed out, “If
you had to take this case on.”

Harvey shrugged, “Jessica asked, and she is the boss. I’d hardly call it much of a workload,
though. I’m surprised your first chair even graduated law school, the way he rolled over up
there.

“He didn’t roll,” Alex tipped his beer back with another sip, “You just like to play with your
food before you go in for the kill and he knew, same way I did, that conceding was better
than hanging our client’s throat out for you to rip open.”
Harvey grunted. “Could have at least told him to put in a little more effort first.”

He’d been spooling for the challenge all day. All week, if he was being honest. Frustration
had built with the last case he’d worked and then the gym he usually boxed at to rid himself
of that frustration had decided this week, of all weeks, was the perfect time to shut down. So
his only option of venting had been to throw himself into this case. And though the
adjudication had dragged on to his inevitable win…it didn’t come with that feeling of
satisfaction he’d been hoping for.

“All dressed up and nowhere to go?” Alex guessed, and Harvey took a hearty swig of his
own drink, then motioned to the bartender for another.

“Yeah, something like that. It’s been a shit week,” he said, as two more beers were brought
over, “Guess I was looking forward to the fight. Work off some of it.”

The bartender winked at him and Harvey smiled back.

Alex watched the exchange and smirked, “More than one way to work off a bad week.”

He wasn’t wrong. And as Harvey let his gaze stroke over the long legs of the bartender, he
considered how many times he’d released some frustration in that exact way.

“At least wait until I leave, damn,” Alex muttered, and Harvey realized he was still staring at
the woman.

He chuckled and turned his attention back to his friend, “Nah, I got shit to do back at the firm
first.”

Alex’s brow lifted in surprise, “A Friday night working instead of out with a beautiful
woman. Who the hell are you and what have you done with Harvey Specter?”

“He made junior partner,” Harvey said, rolling his eyes and Alex laughed.

“No, but seriously man. You’ve got that look. How long’s it been since you’ve had some
fun?”

About three months, he almost said, getting a flashing memory of red hair and soft moans.
That night wasn’t exactly about fun, though, and he didn’t really feel like getting into all of it
with Alex.

“Too long,” he said, instead.

After losing his dad, after making partner, after finding out Donna was pregnant, nothing else
had felt very important. Especially not going on the hunt for a night of meaningless sex.

But maybe Alex was right and that was exactly what he needed to feel leveled again.

“Feel like meeting downtown later?” he asked his friend, “I’ll buy you another round. You
can be my wingman.”
Alex finished his beer and shook his head, “Nah see, unlike you, I’ve got a beautiful woman
at home to take care of my needs. And I’ve been gone too many hours this week already.
Don’t want my daughters to start forgetting my face.”

Harvey smirked, “I don’t know, have you looked in the mirror lately? Might be doing them a
favor.”

Alex elbowed him and Harvey pulled out his wallet to pay for the drinks, “Next time, then.”

“Sure,” Alex agreed, easily, “Have a drink for me tonight.”

Harvey did his best to push the conversation with Alex out of his mind for the rest of the
afternoon. Part of him regretted having told Donna she could leave early, because her empty
desk mocked him as he sorted through the last file on his desk. He wondered how she
planned on spending the weekend, and made a mental note to call that spa she loved to book
her a prenatal massage. Then he made another mental note to ask Donna what the name of
that spa was.

He cracked his neck, reading over the last page in the file and wondered if it would be a good
idea to book himself one, too. It had been a hell of a week, after all, but he’d never been as
big a fan as Donna of strangers touching him. At least, not in that way.

He considered the other way and decided it had actually been a while since he’d gone out and
tried to find some company for the night. Maybe Alex was right, and he could work the stress
of the week out of his muscles in a more fun way.

Making up his mind, Harvey signed the last form in the file and closed up, checking his
watch as he did so. It was still early enough; he could go back home and change clothes,
freshen up, go out to one or two of his favorite bars and see where the night led.

There was something about the city after dark. The way time seemed to rush and freeze all at
once, a million people living their lives, connected and apart from the strangers on the street.
Harvey had spent a night too many in the thralls of it; for firm events, late dinner dates,
drinks with friends, celebrating wins or licking wounds from losses.

Nights offered an inevitable truth that the day had ended and whatever happened from here
on out was tomorrow’s problem. The blue hour, he thinks Donna had called it once, started
the part of the day where he truly felt untouchable. Every desire was but a fingertip away and
the entirety of New York City was his playground. And it would seem he wasn’t the only one
who’d come to play.

For the twenty minutes he’d been sipping his drink, watching the room around him get more
full with the weekend crowd, he’d caught the eye of at least four different contestants. They’d
done the familiar dance, the lingering eye contact, the smiles that ranged between shy and
come-hither. Harvey had remained where he was, talking to only the bartender on occasion.
He was waiting for someone brave enough to approach him first, knowing from past
experience that the patience usually produced a better outcome.

Eventually, he got a bite.

She approached with confidence, taking the stool next to his and leaned forward to call out an
order to the bartender. Harvey watched her from the corner of his eye, smiling into his drink.
When hers arrived, she spun in his direction.

“Was this seat taken?”

Not the most original lead in, but one he appreciated. The woman wanted to be sure he was
actually available before wasting any energy on him.

“It is now,” he turned to face her.

She was pretty, with light brown eyes and thick auburn curls framing her face. She smiled at
his response and he noticed a dimple at the corner of her lip.

“Harvey Specter,” he introduced himself, offering her his hand. She shook it, said her name
was Amy, and he was struck with an odd sense of deja vu.

The low-lit bar. The handshake. The red hair.

“A girl like you shouldn’t be drinking alone,” he said, ignoring the pull in his gut as his mind
placed the memory.

“My thoughts exactly,” she smiled again, and the look in her eyes certainly spoke of
everything he’d been hoping to find on this excursion, “But my friend abandoned me for a
date…so here I am.”

“Shitty friend,” he smirked and she laughed, leaning closer.

“I suppose that depends on what I make of the opportunity.”

“You mean if you met a handsome stranger in a bar, getting ditched might not be so bad after
all?” he suggested, earning another grin.

“Would certainly make the night more interesting, don’t you think?”

It was almost too easy, he had to admit. The verbal dance to test out any possible chemistry.
A few smooth words to seal the deal.

Amy seemed nice enough. She could flirt, she was confident, probably fun in bed. But there
was a feeling he couldn’t quite place that was gnawing at his chest. It was more than the red
hair; the deja vu. His head was trying to be in the game, but the rest of him…
His phone buzzed in his pocket, and Harvey pulled it out, glancing at the notification on the
screen.

A text. Donna.

“One moment,” he said to Amy, not wanting to seem rude, but he’d felt a sudden deepening
of gnawing feeling and anxiety licked through his veins.

Why was Donna messaging him at this time? Was it for work? What if something was
wrong? What if it was the baby? What if-

He’d pulled open the message and breathed a deep sigh of relief when he saw the attached
photo.

A hand carved wooden crib with intricate swirls and detailing that made it look like
something you’d see in an old fairytale.

HARVEY!!! Tell me it’s a bad idea to spend three grand on this thing, please? Because I
might just be willing to do it!

He smiled, imagining the little jiggle she often did when this excited about something.

Another text came through before he could answer.

Oh my god, it has a matching dresser and chest! I need it. Eight thousand dollars is a
reasonable price for nursery furniture, right? How much of a bonus are you giving me for
Christmas, again?

He laughed out loud at that, but was interrupted from sending a response by the clearing of a
throat.

Oh…shit, right. He’d been having another conversation.

He looked back up at the redhead, who seemed more intrigued than annoyed at his flagged
attention.

“Someone special?” she asked, a perfect brow arching.

The “no” didn’t make it off his tongue, because it would be a damn lie and he knew it. Donna
was special, in more ways than most could understand.

“Yeah,” he said instead, “It is.”

To his surprise, this only made Amy smile, “So that’s how you play? Make it clear you’ve got
options so I’ll know what I’m missing out on?”

It was a clear invitation to challenge her, to suggest she work for his attention, and to let her.
They’d end up back at his place within the hour. They’d fuck. She’d be gone by morning.
And for once, none of what he saw playing out sounded the least bit appealing.
“Actually,” he pushed back from his seat, pulling out his wallet as he stood, “I might be the
one missing out…but there’s somewhere else I gotta be.”

He threw a couple bills down, “Here. Your next drink’s on me.

Maybe she said something in response. Maybe she called him an asshole or shrugged off the
weird behavior of a stranger and went on to find another conquest. Either way, Harvey was
out the door too fast to find out, already waving down a cab to take him to the one place he
realized he actually wanted to be.

Donna had made the most of her unexpectedly free evening. She’d cleaned, showered, done
some more online window shopping, lit some candles, and started boiling pasta for a recipe
she had been wanting to try. Well, the baby had been wanting her to try it, honestly, because
she’d seen one picture of the meal and had been unable to think about anything else for
hours.

“You’re not going to make me throw this one up, are you?” she asked the bump, running her
hand over her silk covered stomach, “Because that really sucked last time, kid.”

She shouldn’t complain, honestly. As far as morning sickness went, she felt as if she’d gotten
off pretty easy. There was some queasiness at times, usually when she came across a smell
that her ultra sensitive nose didn’t like, but nothing like some of the horror stories she’d read
about, where some women couldn’t even get out of bed without having to rush to the toilet to
vomit.

She had only thrown up a couple times, always after eating something the baby decided to
veto, and as much as her stomach was growling from the smell of the sauce she was making,
she didn’t think it would be the case tonight.

She pulled out a knife to start chopping from the pile of vegetables she’d bought yesterday.

“This is the third time this week you’ve made me want Italian,” she accused, “You must be
your daddy’s child. Next week, we’ve got to mix it up. Maybe we can crave a salad for
once?”

It was in the middle of bargaining with her unborn child that a loud knock sounded through
the apartment. Donna paused, holding her knife a little tighter. She wasn’t expecting anyone
and nobody had called.

It could just be a neighbor or some package delivery, but being pregnant had given her a new
perspective on personal safety and a strong desire to ask her super to drill a peephole into her
door. She took the knife with her and held it at her side as she slid her lock free.

“Harvey?”
She breathed in relief at the sight of him on the other side of the frame, but also felt confused,
“What are you doing here?”

He looked good, dressed in casual wear that her brain automatically analyzed. Her eyes
lingered on the loose buttons at the top of his shirt, then jumped to the brown sack he held up.

“I missed drinking with you,” he stepped inside, “Thought we could share a glass of this and
you could show me that wooden nursery set you want to spend your Christmas bonus on.”

Donna looked at what he’d held out, pulling the edge of the bag down to read the contents.

“Non-alcoholic wine?” her brows shot up, “They sell that?”

Harvey grinned, “Huh. So it is still possible to surprise you after all these years. Good to
know.”

“Mhmm,” she shook her head, “No gloating until you come clean.”

Because she damn well knew he didn’t come all the way over to her side of town at eight pm
on a Friday to look at furniture and not drink alcohol.

When she told him as much, his lips fell into a faux pout, “How do you know I didn’t?”

Donna fought back a smirk, “Seriously? You’re still asking how I know these things?”

Harvey smiled, staring at her in challenge.

“Okay,” Donna shook her head and stepped back to fully rake her eyes over him, “You’re
wearing your good bar shirt, which means you intended to go somewhere at least a little high
end. Your first two buttons are loose, which means you were hunting for company, or
meeting up with a date. You smell like cigars and liquor, and…” she leaned in toward his
chest and took a deep breath, “You have on the cologne you only wear when you’re planning
on getting laid.”

It was satisfying, watching his eyes widen slightly at her assessment, telling her just how
correct she was.

“Good to know I can still surprise you after all these years,” she teased, mimicking his voice.

Harvey’s gaze narrowed, “Do you track my location or something? Because I only had one
drink; there’s no way you can smell the bar on me.”

“I can,” she defended, “Because this child of yours has made my nose better than a
bloodhound’s. And trust me, it’s not as cool as you’d think.”

Amusement bled into his face, a smile parting his lips, “Fine. You’re right, I was out. But I
don’t just wear this cologne when I want to get laid.”

She scoffed, turning around to head back to the kitchen, “Yeah you do.”
“And how do you know that?”

She went to the counter where the half chopped vegetables were waiting and sat the bottle of
fake-wine down.

“Because I do,” she said as she began chopping again.

Harvey just gave her an accusatory look that let her know the half-answer wasn’t acceptable.
Donna sighed.

“Because you always wear it before you go out on weekends, and sometimes you still smell
like it when you come in late on Monday mornings. And…” She stared hard at the tomato
she was cutting, “You were wearing it that first night you came here.”

He walked forward slowly, pulling her attention, and Donna pinned him with a look that
dared him to call her a liar.

Instead, he leaned onto the counter in front of her and smirked, “I actually don’t remember
wearing much of anything the first night I came here.”

Donna snorted and picked up a mushroom to throw at his face. He caught it and popped it
into his mouth.

“Seriously,” she laughed, “What happened with your date? Don’t tell me you struck out?”

“Pfff,” he straightened, “For your information, I was lined up for a home run.”

“And got lost on your way to first base?” she gasped, and Harvey rolled his eyes.

“We both know that I know my way around the bases.”

She made a noise to avoid acknowledging that, but turned to check on her pasta in order to
hide the blush that she felt rise in her cheeks. Because he wasn’t wrong, but that was
dangerous territory. And Harvey had always been a flirt, but he wasn’t usually this brazen
about their past.

Then again, he wasn’t usually at her apartment this late at night, hanging out in her kitchen
while she made dinner. And the last time he’d come over unexpectedly…

Donna cleared her throat, “So how’d you end up here? It’s Friday night and you had a home
run lined up. What am I missing?”

She threw him a look over her shoulder in time to see him shrug, some of the humor leaving
his face.

“Just realized that I didn’t want to be anywhere else.”

His eyes locked with hers and Donna’s breathing paused. There was too much in that loaded
stare, things she knew better than to try and acknowledge. Especially with the future they
were trying to prepare for, and the chance that-”
“Besides, that home run was a redhead,” he said, “I try to avoid scoring with those.”

The unexpected comment ripped a surprised laugh from her throat, “Oh yeah, since when?”

“Since the last one I slept with ended up pregnant.”

She gave him a dry look and he grinned that chester cat smile she loved, “What? Too soon?”

“Considering I’m still pregnant, what do you think?”

His eyes dropped down to her stomach, then flickered back to her face with a more tender
expression than the one he’d been sporting before.

“I think you should tell me where your glasses are and we can open this fake alcohol.”

“Over there,” she indicated to a far cabinet, “But I’ve got the real stuff in my fridge, if you
want. Someone might as well enjoy it.”

He chuckled to himself, moving to grab the drinks and Donna shifted her focus back to
cooking dinner…which she supposed she now had company for.

Half an hour later, both she and Harvey were sitting on her couch in the living room, bellies
full and drinks repoured. She had to admit that his choice of fake wine wasn’t bad, though it
wasn’t as good as the merlot he was sipping on.

She had pulled out her phone and was showing him her furniture findings as they let the food
settle.

“I’m not exactly sure where I’d put all of it,” she admitted, looking around the room, “I could
move my dresser in the bedroom into the closet; there should be enough space in there, but I
may have to downsize my queen bed if I want to add the-”

“You could look into getting a bigger place,” Harvey suggested, cutting off her ramble as he
sank back into the cushions of her sofa, “That way you wouldn’t have to worry about not
fitting anything.”

“I’ve considered it,” she admitted, “But moving is a lot and I’d need to contact a realtor,
figure out the best options, my budget, how exactly you and I are going to be working things
once the baby is born…”

Harvey frowned, looking pensive, “Let me talk to my guy, see if he knows of anything good.
We still have some time.”

“Six months,” she breathed, once again reminded of just how fast this was all happening,
“And they’ll come and go before we know it.”

The corner of Harvey’s lip turned with sympathy, “It’s enough time to figure this out. And I
told you, I’m willing to do whatever we need. And if that means you stay here and I move
closer to you, then we’ll do it. Let’s just see what our options are first, okay?”

Donna nodded, feeling undeniable comfort by his continual use of “we”. She was used to
being the one figuring shit out for Harvey, not the other way around, but it was nice. It made
her feel less alone with her anxiety and made her believe that they truly could make this all
work out.

“Okay.”

“Good,” Harvey smiled, “Now, enough stressing. Hand me your remote and tell me you’ve
got something good saved on DVR.”

She laughed, doing as he asked, and readjusted on the couch as Harvey laid out, propping his
feet up. He’d taken his shoes off earlier and there was something endearing about the black
socks contrasting with her lighter colored sofa.

She wasn’t sure how it happened exactly, but his head ended up laying on her outer thigh, her
feet tucked under his back.

“America’s Next Top Model? Nope.” Harvey didn’t seem to mind the position at all. “The
Bachelorette…Desperate Housewi- God, where are the movies?” he whined.

Donna reached over him to grab the remote and flipped through the filters until the list came
up, “There. Geez.”

Harvey tilted his head up to grin back at her, “Thanks.”

She rolled her eyes, fighting a smile of her own, and continued to flip through her phone.

She was looking once more at the pictures of that hand carved wooden set, when Harvey
finally found a movie he’d deemed appropriate, and the room fell into a peaceful lull with the
opening credits.

Donna shifted again, letting Harvey’s head settle better into her lap, and at some point, her
hand found his hair. She didn’t know at what point she’d started stroking her fingers through
the strands, but a soft snore caught her attention and when she looked down, Harvey was
sound asleep, leaning into her touch.

He looked…different, she couldn’t help but notice. Softer, somehow. The lines of worry that
creased his face smoothed out as his jaw fell slack and his mouth had parted. It was almost…
sweet, how young and vulnerable he appeared when the armor of his suit was gone and he
could actually relax.

She still didn’t know why he had really shown up at her door. She didn’t know if he was
being honest about that date or not. But the longer she stared down at him, some James Bond
movie playing quietly in the background, the less she cared about the details.

He had come; maybe that was the only thing that mattered.
Donna sat down her phone, then reached for the throw that was laying on the back of the sofa
and pulled it down to cover his frame. Harvey shifted at the change, turning onto his side and
one of his arms slid up, looping around her waist.

Rather than think too hard about it, Donna let herself soak in his warmth and comfort,
shimming slightly down so that she could stretch out beside him and try to enjoy whatever
he’d put on the TV.

Harvey’s arms wrapped around her, holding her. She was asleep before the scene had
changed.
 Chapter 11

Morning sickness. She'd take it all and be grateful. Given the choice, Donna decided she
would go with the occasional nausea and vomiting that had accompanied her first trimester
over whatever the hell was going on with her body now.

It had all started with that damn dream a few weeks ago, the night she’d passed out on the
couch with Harvey. Maybe it was the warmth of the blanket, or the limited space her sofa had
provided, or the way his arms had made a vice grip around her, practically smothering her
into his chest, or fuck, maybe it was that damn cologne. She still remembered it sometimes
from their first night together, and having fallen asleep with the scent of it in her lungs again
must have triggered something unholy in her brain.

“Donna?”

Her attention was grabbed as the pretty paralegal that had started a few months ago, Rachel
Zane, stepped into the break room where she was currently hiding out.

“What can I do for you, Rachel?”

The younger woman was sweet, a hard worker, and had just enough quirkiness that Donna
could see herself becoming friends with her. She would probably have invited her out for
drinks already, actually, if it wasn’t for the secret she and Harvey were still keeping from the
firm.

Her little bump was undeniably existing now, but was still easily hidden with loose blouses
and empire waistline dresses. Her growing breasts, however, were going to be the real
problem soon.

“Harvey Specter was looking for you,” Rachel said, “I passed him in the hall a few minutes
ago. I wasn’t sure if you knew…”

She did know. Well, she knew that Harvey would be expecting for them to leave soon,
considering she had a doctor’s appointment in an hour.

“Thanks, Rachel,” she smiled, “I’ll go find him.”

The paralegal smiled and offered a little wave as she left the room, letting Donna slump back
into the chair she’d been occupying, pretending to eat a yogurt. Really, she’d been taking a
much needed break from people, one man in particular, and was trying to get her body under
control.

Because, yes, she knew Harvey was an attractive man. Obviously, she found him attractive;
she’d slept with him, twice, for god sake. But since that dinner at her apartment…she only
had to look at the man and she’d get turned on. That hadn’t been an issue before, even after
they’d slept together. She was a grown woman, in control of her desires, and sure she’d
entertain a flirty idea or two sometimes as a fantasy only, but nothing like what her mind had
been conjuring up the past few weeks.

That dream. Good god. The way his hands had roamed all over her body, the way his tongue
mapped constellations out of her freckles, the way he’d pulled her down onto him, filling her,
fucking her, the memory so real she could almost…

“Goddamn it,” Donna muttered, feeling the way even the flashback of the dream affected her
body, readying it for what it wasn’t getting.

She’d have to go to the bathroom to clean up at this rate, and it would probably be a good
idea to start wearing some sort of pad or liners, to avoid soaking through her panties every
damn day.

And it had been every. damn. day.

She’d woken up from her dream around midnight…well, Harvey had woken her up, and
she’d been in her bed. He’d come to at some point after the movie had ended and had carried
her to her bedroom and all but tucked her in. She half wondered if that wasn’t why her mind
had conjured him up in her fantasy.

He’d woken her up to let her know he was leaving and had thanked her for dinner and the
company. Then, he’d pressed a kiss to her cheek. The soft brush of his lips and the lingering
scent of that mouthwatering cologne had been her fucking undoing.

She’d been unable to go back to sleep until she’d addressed the issue, red with shame the
entire time, because she knew it was wrong to be thinking of Harvey like that…using him
like that when he didn’t even know it, but god had it been worth it. She’d finished with a full
body release, his name on her lips and a puddle of slickness between her legs and on her
hand.

Unfortunately, in the days that followed, Donna still had to work next to Harvey’s glass
walled office, and every little thing he did seemed to set off the inappropriate thoughts. If it
wasn’t the way his vest stretched across his muscled shoulders, it was the contraction of his
throat when he sipped on his water. Or it was the way his fingers rolled over the baseball on
his desk when he was talking, or the way his tongue flicked over the end of his pen as he
chewed on the thing while thinking.

Then Friday had rolled around again, and Harvey had asked her to go get food with him.
Pizza, then back to her place.
”We never got to finish that movie,” he’d said, by way of explanation, and Donna had been
too surprised to question why they were starting yet another weekend together.

Funny enough though, as much as she felt flushed and turned on by every little thing all day
in the office, when they’d actually gone out together, it had been nice. They’d talked about
work, about Louis’s new haircut, about the baby, about their possible housing situation.

Harvey had spoken to his realtor and they’d come up with something he had wanted to show
Donna, and they were going to check out the space after her doctor’s appointment today.

If she ever managed to go back to her desk. She knew she should. But damn, keeping herself
under control was becoming so exhausting.

And this week, it wasn’t just Harvey sparking the inappropriate thoughts, but every semi
decent looking person she had to interact with. Even a secretary’s voice, when they’d called
from another firm’s office, had sent her mind whirling with thoughts of any dirty thing that
voice could say, and that was when Donna knew she’d needed a break.

She wasn’t ready to stop hiding yet, but she also knew she couldn’t put off her
responsibilities for long, and she and Harvey really were going to have to leave soon if they
wanted to make it to the appointment on time.

“There you are,” Harvey was already coming out of his office by the time Donna had finished
her yogurt, cleaned up in the bathroom, and made her way back to her desk, “Did that
receptionist not find you?”

“She’s a paralegal,” Donna rolled her eyes, “And yes, she did. I’m here.”

“Great,” he said flatly, “But we’re supposed to not be here. We’re supposed to be down at the
car already, if you’re still wanting to stop at that cafe for the green whatever drink you like.”

“Hold your horses,” she nudged past him to grab her purse from beneath the desk, trying hard
to ignore the way her skin reputed in goosebumps where it brushed against him, “I’m ready.”

“Then let’s go,” he said, and his hand reached out to her lower back, urging her toward the
hall.

Donna clamped down on the shiver that tried to run its way along her spine, but could do
nothing about the way her cheeks flushed. Luckily, Harvey was distracted by his phone as
they entered the elevator and didn’t seem to notice. Donna paid extra attention to the numbers
counting down so she could try not to notice him either.

She already knew how well that suit fit him, how closely annoyance and anger and attraction
resembled each other in his gaze, and if she had to watch the way his fingers moved as he
messaged some client or another, she would lose her damn mind. More than she already had,
anyway.
Luckily, the cooling air outside offered a nice reprieve and Ray was ready with Harvey’s
chosen music in the car. Her libido calmed as Harvey talked about the artist with his driver,
and Donna stared at the busy streets as they passed, people watching until they reached the
cafe she’d been frequenting the last month.

It was a cute place, small and usually crowded, but very art deco with an organic produce line
for all of its drinks. She’d found a decaf green tea smoothie that she’d fallen in love with and
got at least three times a week.

“You want anything?” she asked Harvey, as he held the door open for her and they walked in.
His phone was back in his hand; she knew he was in the middle of arranging negotiations for
a client, and had put it on hold to be with her for the afternoon.

He glanced up long enough to give a disgusted look at the menu on the wall and Donna
smirked, “Guess that’s a no.”

“I’ll get a coffee later,” he said, going back to his message. She nodded and made her way to
the line.

It only took a few minutes to order her drink and when she stepped off to the side to wait, she
noticed Harvey had gone back outside. She spotted him through the glass. His phone was at
his ear, so whatever was going on with work must have escalated. She felt a little bad about
it, but he’d insisted that he wanted to come with her today, and he was a grown man. Still, it
didn’t help that she was worried about how-

“Donna?”

She turned at the sound of her name, coming not from the barista, but from a familiar face. A
man was making his way over to her.

“Kyle?” she grinned, recognizing her old friend, “I didn’t know you were back in the city.”

“Just for the week,” he wrapped her up in a hug, “My production company is filming here.”

Donna’s smile widened as he released her and she was able to take him in. Curly overgrown
hair, green eyes, and a dark tan that she’d always been jealous of, he hadn’t changed much
since the last time she’d seen him, a few years ago.

“You finally got it off the ground?” She smiled at him, recalling the startup he’d been
working on with a college buddy back when they’d done theater together.

“I did,” Kyle said, clearly proud of the fact, “And it’s going really great! How about you?
Still over at the DA’s office?”

“No, actually,” Donna huffed a laugh, “If you can believe it, I work at a corporate law firm
now.”
“No shit?” his brows shot up, “Not so temporary then, huh?”

“Not so,” she agreed, “But it pays a hell of a lot better than those acting gigs did.”

Kyle winked at her, “Ah come on, we had some pretty good times working those gigs.”

That, they had. Not that it had been serious by any means, but there was a time or two late
night practices had ended with the two of them hooking up.

Bottom shelf liquor, ninety-nine cent pizza, and meaningless, casual sex with other struggling
artists…her life certainly had done a turn around in the past half decade.

“I certainly had a good time rehearsing for those gigs,” she couldn’t help but tease, “But let’s
be honest, the performances themselves weren’t exactly Broadway productions.”

Kyle laughed, as unbothered as ever, “Seems like we’ve both moved up then.”

“I guess we have.”

He looked at her then with that mischievous spark she recognized immediately, either
because of her observational gifts or just because it had been familiar once. She knew what
he was about to say, even before he said it.

“I’m in town until Sunday,” he said, “I’d love to get together with you, if you have time?”

The suggestion, and what she suspected it implied, rippled a fresh wave of attraction through
her body, and Donna was suddenly slapped the reminder that not only was she not a reckless
artist and in her twenties anymore, but she was also pregnant.

Pregnant, and horny as hell. And if all Kyle was looking for was a hookup, she wondered if
maybe-

“Donna.” Her name was called to pick up her order and she gave Kyle an apologetic smile.

“I’ve got to get going,” she said, “But…yeah, maybe. Has your number changed?”

“Yeah,” He followed her to the counter, “Here.”

He grabbed a pen from the checkout area and quickly wrote on her cup, “Call me whenever.
We can plan for dinner or something.”

She smiled, “Sounds good.”

Kyle walked with her back to the door and stepped out onto the street as she spotted Harvey.
His eyes locked on her, and she watched him say something into his phone before cutting the
conversation short and hanging up.

“I’ve got to go,” she turned back to Kyle, “But we’ll talk soon?”
“I look forward to it,” he hugged her again, pulling back just as Harvey reached her side.

His expression wasn’t a happy one, and she wondered how bad the negotiations were going.

“Donna?” His tone was firm, but the question was clear.

“Sorry,” she said immediately, “I ran into an old friend. Kyle Lennon. We worked in a
summer theater company together a few years ago. Kyle, this is Harvey Specter. My-”

She paused briefly, tripping over what to call him. My friend? My boss? My baby daddy?

All were true, none were the whole truth. She went with simple.

“He’s a partner at the firm I work for.”

Kyle offered a hand out to Harvey, who shook it, but didn’t bother to hide the impression that
there were a million things he’d rather be doing right then, but Donna couldn’t entirely blame
him. It was the middle of the work day and the appointment she was about to make them late
for was already cutting into it.

“But like I said, we have somewhere to be right now,” she reiterated, trying to assure Harvey
that she was wrapping this up without seeming rude, “Talk later?”

“You bet, Donna Paulsen. Take care.”

Harvey had turned her back toward the car before she’d even finished waving goodbye, and
shut the door behind her when she climbed in. He didn’t ask for an explanation or say a word
about her drink or Kyle the entire trip to the doctor’s office, but the look on his face remained
soured.

God, how bad could his deal be going?

She didn’t want to ask about it and risk pissing him off more, so instead, she copied Kyle’s
number into her cell and sipped on her smoothie as Ray drove them across town.

The waiting room of the doctor’s office looked the same as the last time she and Harvey had
been in it, but they didn’t have to wait as long. A good thing, Donna thought to herself,
because Harvey still gave the posters on the wall an uncomfortable side-eye, but at least they
seemed to have distracted him from his bad mood.

“Mr. Specter. Donna,” Dr. Richmond greeted them when the nurse took them back to the
examination room, “How are we feeling?”

“Good,” Donna smiled at the woman, “Nausea is almost completely gone.”

The doctor nodded, “Getting into your second trimester, your body has had some time to
adjust and of course your hormones will be changing.”

Hormones. Those little devils.

“So today, we’re doing a checkup. But I’d like to get another blood and urine sample so we
can start some pre-screening. You said the nausea is better, which is good. Are there any
other symptoms or concerns that you’ve noticed?”

There were, and Donna wanted to laugh as she thought about how the answer for her libido
problems could be as simple as hormonal changes, but figured that particular conversation
was better for when she could speak to Dr. Richmond privately.

So Donna told her no, for now, and they ran through other basic questions. She answered as
honestly as possible while a nurse took blood samples. Even Harvey got asked a few
questions about his health and family illnesses that the baby may be predisposed to.

Then Donna was given a blanket for her lap and was told to lift her dress. She laid back while
Dr. Richmond used a Doppler on her stomach to check the baby’s heart rate.

Like with the ultrasound, she was overcome with emotion the moment the silence of the
room was broken with a staticky little thump-thump-thump. And like before, she felt
Harvey’s hand slip into her own; whatever lingering issues he’d had from his phone call
earlier long forgotten as they listened to the confirmation that their baby was well and truly
alive in there.

She squeezed his fingers.

“Strong heartbeat,” Dr. Richmond noted.

“It sounds…fast,” Harvey said, and Donna looked up to see the concern all over his face, “Is
that normal?”

“It is,” Dr. Richmond smiled, “We expect the rate to be around one seventy at this point in the
pregnancy, and your little one is reading at one sixty-eight. It’ll slow down in a few more
weeks, but right now, this is exactly where we want it to be.”

Harvey nodded, not looking entirely convinced, and Donna knew his father’s heart attack was
probably on his mind; especially after having to mention it earlier when questioned.

“Can we get one of these to use at home?” Donna asked, tightening her grip on his hand
again, “I saw a few places where you can buy them online.”

“You can,” Dr. Richmond nodded, pulling the reader off of Donna’s stomach and the sound
of the heartbeat disappeared, “And some expecting parents do find it reassuring. However, I
don’t always advise it, because it can cause unnecessary worry, too. The sound of the
heartbeat will change over time and those differences might make you feel anxious.”

While Dr. Richmond wiped her stomach off, they discussed a few more options for ensuring
the pregnancy remained healthy and what to expect for the next visit.
“We’ll find out the sex of the baby, then?” Harvey asked, sounding surprised.

“There’s a good chance,” Dr. Richmond smiled at him, “But it depends on how well he or she
wants to cooperate with us.”

She patted Donna’s knee and stood from the stool she’d been seated on, “And that pretty
much finishes us up for today. I’ll call you if there is anything concerning about your test
results. Otherwise, we’ll discuss more when I see you next month.”

“Thanks,” Donna sat up, “And before we leave, there was actually one other thing I wanted
to talk to you about.”

“Sure, what is it?”

Donna looked up at Harvey, who met her gaze.

“Would you mind waiting for me outside?” she asked him, fighting hard to keep the blush
from her cheeks.

Harvey’s brow arched, “Something I’m not allowed to know?”

“Hey,” she pointed a finger at him, “When it comes to the baby, you get to know everything.
When it comes to questions about what’s going on with my body…it’s none of your
business.”

He chuckled at her tone, but nodded, “I’ll get Ray to pull around front.”

“Thanks.”

He placed a quick kiss to the top of her head, then shook Dr. Richmond’s hand before
stepping out, and Donna let out a big exhale.

Dr. Richmond looked back at her, brow raised expectedly and Donna couldn’t keep her face
from flushing this time.

“I’ll be straight with you,” she said, “The past week, well the few weeks really, it feels like I
want to jump anything that moves. And it feels like I’m constantly…” she tried to think of a
more appropriate word than wet, “...aroused. Is that normal?”

To her credit, the older woman didn’t laugh, but did smile softly at the question.

“It can be,” she answered honestly, “Your hormones are fluctuating and that can directly
affect your sex drive, but it’s different for every woman. It does seem to hit the hardest during
the second trimester though, so in a few months you can probably expect things to feel less
intense.”

Donna sighed, “Great. So I have to deal with this for months? Is there a pill or vitamin or
something that can make me less…turned on?”
Dr. Richmond did chuckle at that.

“I’m afraid not, sweetheart. My usual recommendation is to enjoy the good ol fashioned
home remedy. With Dad, another safe partner, or a DIY.”

Oh, yeah, Donna’s face was definitely red now.

“I’ll keep that in mind. Thanks, Laura.”

She left the room, signed some forms on her way out, then met Harvey in front of the
building. The same place he’d swooped her into his arms after they’d seen their baby for the
first time. The smile he flashed when spotting her was similar to the one he’d worn that day,
but he didn’t try to sweep her off her feet this time.

“All good?”

“Mhmm,” she nodded, walking down to join him and he held the car door open for her,
“Nothing to be concerned about.”

He gave her a curious look, but she didn’t elaborate. No way in hell was she going to admit to
the fantasies she’d been having all week; most of them starring him and the memory of the
things he’d done to her body in the past.

Those memories popped into her mind again as he joined her in the back cab, spreading out
comfortably in a way that made her wonder just how easy it would be to throw a leg over his
and climb right into his lap. She wondered what he would do if she did.

“You sure you’re okay?” Harvey asked, eyes suddenly moving to her face. Donna swallowed,
shifting uncomfortably in the seat.

“Yeah. Fine.”

“You’re being wiggly,” he mused and she shot him a glare.

“Because your kid is sitting on my bladder. Now how far of a drive is it to the property you
wanted to check out?”

Harvey smirked, “It’s a surprise.”

“The surprise is going to be when I pee on myself because you won’t tell me how long I have
to hold it.”

That made him laugh and she wished like hell the sound wasn’t as sexy as it was.

“We’ll be there soon,” he promised, then his expression shifted, “But we can stop if you
need. Just say when.”
And that was what really got to her. The concern in his voice; the tender way he was willing
to do almost anything for her. The way he cared, even in the trivial sense.

Donna shook her head, “I’ll be fine. But this better be worth the wait.”

Harvey smiled, reaching across the seat between them for her hand, and she let him take it.

“Trust me. It is.”

 Chapter 12

The last thing Donna had expected was for them to pull up in front of Harvey’s building. She
threw him a confused look that he only answered with a smirk.

“Come on,” he said, opening the door and getting out of the car.

She slid across to his side, taking the hand he offered her to step out.

“Harvey, I don’t understand. Why are we going to your apartment?” she asked when they
passed his doorman and entered the elevators.

“We aren’t.”

Well, that cleared up nothing. “Harv-”

“Just trust me,” he urged her, and Donna sighed.

They reached Harvey’s floor and she mentally prepared a lecture for him toying with her,
when he walked past the entrance foyer to his place, further down the hall, to another.

“What are you-”

He held up a key he’d pulled from seemingly thin air and grinned widely, “I pulled some
strings so we could do the walk-through ourselves.”

Donna blinked.

“Walk thr- this is the listing you wanted to show me? It’s.-” Her head swiveled toward his
apartment and back.

“It’s right down the hall from mine,” he acknowledged, “Which would make it pretty damn
convenient, don’t you think?”

“Too convenient,” she said, “How the hell did the apartment next to yours suddenly open up
right after you and I talked about moving?”

He just smiled again and nodded his head toward the door, “Come look at it. If you don’t love
it, we can go another route.”

Donna sighed, feeling like it would be worth it to mention that even if she did love it, there
was no way she’d be able to afford the asking price, but Harvey looked so excited for her to
see it that she couldn’t bring herself to ruin that just yet.

So she followed him through the door and into a high arched foyer.
“Wow,” she breathed, taking in the sweeping ceiling and crystal chandelier that hung from it.

The home was still decorated, fine art pieces and expensive furniture strategically set about.
It did nothing to detract from the space, though. The floorplan was open, the high ceilings
continuing on through the entrance to the wide living space and kitchen.

It was similar to Harvey’s apartment, with a long glass wall that would open to a balcony
showcasing the best views of the city, the same views he had from his. However, where
Harvey’s apartment was rustic and accented with wood and low lights, this one was modern.
Swirling marble made the counterspace, and the architecture of the mantle above the
fireplace was intricate and beautiful.

Rather than the far wall opening to a master suite, as Harvey’s did, there was a hallway
entrance.

“Two bedrooms?” she asked, and Harvey nodded, “And two baths.”

He touched her elbow, guiding her through the room, into that hallway. It split at the ends, to
what she assumed was the bedrooms, and he tugged her to the right.

“This is the master bed and bath,” Harvey said, leading her into a space that was extremely
similar in layout to his, but with more square footage. The decor was more simple in this
room, and the curtains were half-drawn so that the light from outside didn’t overwhelm.

“I thought you’d appreciate this the most,” Harvey continued to pull her along, through a
stunning bathroom that featured both a glass shower and a large soaking tub.

That wasn’t what he stopped at though. He released her arm to open the door on the other
side of the bathroom to reveal what could have been a small third bedroom, with another
crystal chandelier hanging in the center of it.

“This is the closet?” she nearly gasped, looking around at the racks of space and shelving that
had clearly been installed post build, “Holy shit.”

Harvey laughed, “I knew you’d like it.”

It didn’t take them long to explore the rest of the apartment. And Donna did love it, maybe
too much. Worse, she could actually see herself living in it. That closet would definitely fit
her wardrobe. The second bedroom was a decent size and would make a beautiful nursery
with more than enough space for the furniture set she’d wanted. The kitchen was wide and
beautiful and completely open to the living area, where she could just imagine hosting friends
for dinner, or running around chasing her baby after they learned to walk. She’d put soft rugs
down and her own art along the wall that wasn’t made of glass.

And that balcony.

She stood outside now, enjoying the breeze blowing through her hair as she leaned against
the railing and peered out over the city she loved.
It shouldn’t surprise her that the view was immaculate. It was the same one Harvey had
chosen, after all, and if there was anything he loved, it was a good sweeping city view that
made him feel like king of the world when he stared out at it.

She was starting to understand why, too. So far up here, away from the hustle below, just you
and the clouds and the glittering skyscrapers for miles and miles. It would make anyone feel
like a god in their tower.

She heard the sliding glass as Harvey stepped outside to join her. He’d had to take another
call, but she’d been enjoying herself too much to care.

“Beautiful, isn’t it?” he asked, coming up behind her.

Donna was surprised when his arms came around her, gripping the rail on either side of her
so that she was trapped between him and the edge, all of his front a brush away from her
backside.

“Look, you can see the Empire State Building there,” he spoke the words quietly, murmured
into her ear as he pointed off to the distance.

Donna couldn’t give a damn about the sights at this point. Not when Harvey’s chest was
pressing against her shoulder blades as he shifted. Not when the hand that had pointed came
back down to rest on her hip.

“What do you think?”

About the apartment, she reminded herself. Not what she was thinking at that exact moment,
because it definitely involved the balcony and this railing and a lot of creative ways in which
they could be used, and she wasn’t about to admit that.

“It is beautiful,” she said, swallowing harshly as she turned in his arms.

Good god, being face to face with Harvey wasn’t any better than having him behind her.
Instead of imagining how he might bend her over the railing, now she realized how easy it
would be for him to lift her up onto it, and how the angle would perfectly align their hips to-

“But?” he urged, not stepping back an inch to give her room to breathe.

Donna tried to inhale anyway, shaking her head like an etch-n-sketch to get her mind to
focus.

“There’s no way I can afford it.”

Harvey gave her a get-real look, “I can.”

“You aren't buying me an apartment, Harvey,” she said firmly.

“I’m not buying it for you. I’m buying it for our baby.” His hand moved from her hip to her
stomach, his palm warm even through the fabric of her dress, “And for myself, because this
means I’ll get to keep the apartment that I love.”

Donna chuckled at that, “I get that, Harvey, but-”

“Hear me out,” he pleaded, and those eyes of his were so big, so entrancingly close, that she
could only nod.

“You move in here and have the spare room for the baby. You’ll be close enough to me that I
can come over every single night if we wanted. Help with feeding, baths, putting the kid to
sleep…and if you need to drop them off with me, it’s steps away rather than a cab ride. You
could roll a crib down the hall if needed,” he rubbed her stomach and Donna melted into his
touch, “Then, when they’re older, we’ll get a daybed to keep at my place for when they sleep
over, but this allows them to have a home, without having to go back and forth all the time,
yet still keeping the convenience of two active parents.”

She had to admit, he did paint a pretty picture.

“You know the building is safe,” he added, “There’s only four apartments on this floor, we’ll
have two of them, and the elevator up is private. We can bring in that designer you hired for
my place and have everything exactly the way you like it by the end of next month.”

“Next month?” she exhaled. So soon.

“That’s how long the current owners have to clear their things,” Harvey explained, “A
moving company is supposed to be here within the week, so it might be even faster if-”

“Wait,” Donna pulled away from his embrace, putting some air between them so she could
get her brain to work right, “How do you know that?”

She read the answer in his body language before he could put it into words.

“You already put in an offer.”

The accusation came out more incredulous than the annoyance she meant to spin it with, but
Harvey didn’t seem apologetic either way.

“The owners are an elderly couple whose main residence is in Miami,” he said by way of
explanation, “They only occupy the space here twice a year for holiday events, so I had my
realtor call them and make them a fair offer. They agreed and I didn’t see the point in wasting
time.”

“Before I’d even agreed?” Donna challenged, and Harvey shrugged.

“If you’d hated it, I would have taken it myself and had a room for the kid. It was a win win.”

Donna made a face that let him know she didn’t think his reasoning was very solid, and
Harvey sighed. He moved closer again, and brought both hands to her hips this time.
“You can pay me back, if it makes you feel better about it, but I’m not taking a dime more
than what you pay for your place now. This is for both of us, and for the baby. If you don’t
want the apartment because you don’t like it, fine, but if this is just about the money…then
please, Donna, let me do this.”

The rarity of Harvey Specter begging would have been enough to stump her on a good day,
but the truth of his words washed over her and Donna felt her resolve waiver. It wasn’t using
him if he truly wanted to offer this as a solution. And saying no would be more about her
pride than anything else.

She loved the apartment. It was a good and safe place for their child. It would allow them
both to be right there, involved and together as much as they possibly could be for their
situation. Rationally, she knew it made sense.

Irrationally, she was still processing the fact that Harvey already paid her more than she was
supposed to be paid, he’d gotten her pregnant, and now he wanted to bankroll her living
space. It was hard not to feel like a kept woman under those circumstances, but maybe that
was just insecurities talking.

She’d earned her money, and he’d be the first to admit it. She was damn good at what she
did, and even if she felt like a place this luxurious was crossing the line a bit…her child
deserved the absolute best. And if its father wanted to provide that for them…who was she to
tell him he couldn’t?

“Okay,” she found herself saying, “But I’d like a day or two to think about it before we
officially decide I'm moving over here.”

Harvey smiled, slow and smug, like he’d known he’d get his way all along.

“Take the week, but we both know you aren’t passing on that closet.”

She hit his chest, and he just laughed.

“I hate you.”

“No, you don’t,” he smirked, and no…she didn’t.

She stared up at him, his happy smile and bright expression so much more at ease out here,
away from the grind of the office and clients that needed him for a million things. It was like
another version of them, existing when it was only the two of them alone, apart from the rest
of the world.

“Thank you,” she said, holding that whiskey colored stare, “This would actually be pretty
perfect.”

The corners of his eyes crinkled as his smile widened and he moved even closer, somehow.
Close enough that she had to tip her head back to keep his gaze and his hands were able to
slide around to her lower back.
“I told you I’d take care of it,” he said softly, eyes searching her face, “And besides, it always
helps to know your neighbors. Never know when you might need to borrow a cup of sugar.”

Donna smirked, “And what would you ever need sugar for? You don’t bake.”

“Maybe you can come over and bake for me,” he teased and she shook her head, “I haven’t
even moved in yet and you’re already putting me to work? Not exactly selling your case here,
mister.”

“My case sells itself,” he insisted confidently, “And it’s only a matter of time until it’s
closed.”

She crooked her head, “So you think you can close me?”

Harvey’s eyes darkened at her challenge that may have come out sounding more flirty than
she’d intended. But god, with his hands against her back and his breath practically fanning
her face, was it any wonder her tongue ran away from her?

“I think I closed you the day you agreed to come to my desk at Pearson Hardman,” he fired
back, his tone matching hers in perfect sync.

“I was the one who convinced you to let me on your desk at the DA’s office,” she reminded
him, “So who actually closed who here?”

“Well, I was the one who agreed to it, so you tell me,” His gaze flickered to her lips and
Donna had to remind herself to breathe.

Fuck, this was dangerous territory that she was liable to read too much into if she didn’t get
her brain functioning properly. But goddamn those lips of his…that tongue tracing them that
she knew was capable of making her see stars. His firm body so fucking close that she could
easily just-

“I uh, I need to use the bathroom,” she exhaled, jerking from Harvey’s embrace before she
could do something to embarrass herself.

He blinked, as if she’d yanked him from some thought too, but recovered quickly and
nodded.

“We can lock up here and stop by my apartment on the way out.”

She agreed, ready to have some space and preferably a locked door between them.

Donna ran on autopilot when Harvey unlocked the door to his apartment. She moved through
the kitchen, to his room, where she purposefully ignored the bed, and shut herself up in his
bathroom.

She put her back against the doorframe and took a few breaths, hoping to settle her pounding
heart. But the room smelled like him. His cologne, his aftershave, that expensive shampoo
she’d joked he didn’t have enough hair to justify buying.

She scoped the space, the pristine counter and sink lined with his favorite products and
shaving equipment. His large glass shower.

Her muddled brain had fun with that image; Harvey all soaked and sudsy, standing under the
spray. The divots of his muscles clenching as his hand moved between his legs, working his
shaft as he pleasured himself. No doubt he’d done exactly that plenty of times over the years,
here, in this very room.

Donna’s legs felt shaky as she imagined what he’d look like, head thrown back, mouth
parted, panting behind the fogging glass, jerking off to whatever fantasy his mind had
conjured.

She wondered if he ever thought of her; of their nights together.

Her hand was under her dress before she could think to stop herself, and when she slipped her
fingers past her panties, she had to clamp her other hand over her mouth.

She was completely soaked, slippery and sensitive.

Donna closed her eyes and hated herself a little for what she was doing, but not enough to
stop herself from rubbing circles against her clit; remembering how Harvey had done the
same.

He’d played her body so well, both times they’d been together. She’d come apart so easily
under his touch, and every hormone driven part of her was aching to do it again.

“Fuck,” she gasped around her hand, feeling the building peak of an orgasm.

She squeezed her eyes shut and breathed, taking in everything familiar and comforting about
Harvey’s scent, letting her brain run wild with imagination. Harvey’s tongue penetrating her,
fucking her with long strokes and quick flicks. His hands squeezing her ass cheeks, pulling
her open for him to devour. His teeth on her collarbone, her neck, sucking and nipping red
marks onto her skin. That perfect goddamn cock of his, curved and thick, stretching her wide
and bringing her to fucking Nirvana as the came together again and again and aga-

“Aaaah,” she clamped her jaw shut, trying to drown out any noise as an orgasm washed
through her, stealing her breath and sanity.

She stroked herself through the waves of it until she was too sensitive to the touch to
continue.

Then she slumped against the door, nearly falling to the floor.

Shit.
Donna had made her share of pretty embarrassing decisions in her life. Masturbating in
Harvey's bathroom, sparked by a fantasy of him showering, all while he was on the other side
of the wall waiting for her, might just take the cake.

She could barely look at herself in the mirror as she cleaned up, washing her hands twice to
be sure no lingering proof of her indiscretion could be detected. She was pretty sure she'd die
of mortification if Harvey figured out what she'd actually been up to.

So she made quick work of the mess between her legs, used the bathroom, washed her hands
a third time, then checked her face for anything out of place.

Her cheeks were a little flushed, but otherwise she seemed as put together as ever, at least on
the outside. What was going on inside was a whole different matter, but she was nothing if
not an actress. So she took a calming breath and forced herself to walk out of the room with
her head high, pretending like nothing had happened at all.

Harvey was in his kitchen, leaning back against the counter with a glass of water in one hand,
his phone in the other.

She cleared her throat as she approached and he glanced up.

“Jessica needs us back at the office,” he said, waving the phone in indication.

Donna plastered a smile on her face, “You mean she needs you back at the office. I'm not
really her concern.”

“No, but you're mine,” he said simply, answering whatever text their boss had sent him, “If
I'm going, you're going.”

Donna was glad he was distracted and missed the way her chest caught as his declaration
stole the air from her lungs.

That wasn't how he meant it. She knew that. But with everything her body was putting her
through, the casual claiming sent her hormones on a spiral.

She had an irrational urge to cry, and it must have shown on her face faster than she could
squander it, because Harvey looked up, saw her expression, and frowned.

“You okay?”

Donna nodded, “Yeah. Fine.”

He didn't seem entirely convinced, “Look, Donna, about the apartment…if you’re really
against it, don't feel obligated to-”

“It's not the apartment, Harvey,” she assured him, “I actually think you're right, about the
benefits of me taking it. And I'm probably going to. But still, I want a few days to consider
what this is going to look like.”
He nodded, pocketing his phone and put the glass in his sink. Then he was standing in front
of her, that easy smile back on his lips and whatever relief she'd gotten from her little
misadventure in the bathroom disappeared as desire resurged through her body.

“Take whatever time you need. That place isn't going anywhere.”

She forced a smile back, “Thanks, Harvey.”

He nudged her arm, motioning toward the entry hall with his head, “We should get going.”

Donna nodded her agreement and followed him. Out of the kitchen. Out of the apartment.
Out of the building.

The ride back to the firm was quiet, but not unpleasant. Ray played music and Harvey
responded to more messages.

Donna decided to write a message or her own.

Hey, it's Donna. What do you say to dinner this Friday? 8pm? It would be nice to really catch
up, for old times sake.

She'd gotten a response by the time the car stopped outside the firm.

Friday it is :)

She glanced over at Harvey and accidentally caught his eye. His lips turned up, a genuinely
sweet smile, and she tried to ignore the ache that it sparked in her heart.

She turned her attention back to her phone and texted Kyle.

Looking forward to it!

 Chapter 13

“Donna.”

Her name echoed through the intercom at her desk, a summon and command all in one, but
Donna took her sweet time getting up and heading into Harvey’s office.

The sun was setting through the window behind where he was standing, leaning over his desk
which was littered with papers.

His hands were planted firmly on the edge of the wood, his expression focused.

“Did you need something, Harvey?”

She’d been sure to take care of everything he’d asked for, and some things he hadn’t had to,
just so there’d be no snags on her way out the door, and yet, exactly twenty minutes before
she was set to leave…he’d called in that tone.

The one that said she was probably going to have to end up leaving for dinner straight from
the firm rather than getting the chance to go home and change first, as she’d originally
planned.

“The Malcolm Homes Project,” Harvey didn’t even bother looking up, “Did you get the-”

“File transfer prepped for tomorrow? Yes. It’s right here,” she reached over, moving a paper
to recover the flashdrive he’d buried, “Where I put it. Four hours ago.”

His lips twitched, and finally he peered up at her through his lashes, “Good girl. Now pull up
a chair.”

Donna arched her brow in an unspoken question that he wasted no time answering.

“If we want to make it to Gianno’s before they close, then we need to find a way around this
bullshit loophole in the bylaws of-”

“Gianno’s?” she frowned at the mention of the restaurant and wracked her brain, “Did…did
we have plans?”

Harvey’s expression mirrored hers, “Well, not officially…but you said last week that you’ve
been craving Italian, and when I mentioned Gianno’s, you said you’d want to try it.”

“I meant at some point in the future,” she said, shifting her feet, “Not tonight.”

“Might as well be tonight,” Harvey brushed off her concern, reaching for another file on his
desk, “They have a pizza with the little yellow tomatoes you like. We can take it back to your
place if you don’t feel like-”

“Not tonight,” Donna said, a little more firmly.

Harvey paused, looking back up at her, “Since when do you say no to pizza?”

She sighed, “I have a date tonight, Harvey.”

She hadn’t exactly been wanting to advertise it, but she knew him well enough to know that
he was a dog with a bone when he thought something was going on that he was unaware of
and he’d pull it from her anyway if she’d been anything but direct.

“You…have a date,” he repeated, drawing out the last word as if it was foreign to him.

Donna nodded, “With Kyle. You met him earlier this week at the-”

“Right,” Harvey straightened, “The hipster at the cafe.”

She rolled her eyes at his assessment, “He’s an artist, not a hipster, and he’s a nice guy. We
decided to get dinner tonight…I didn’t know you had plans for us.”

Now it was Harvey shifting where he stood, and Donna couldn’t quite pin the expression on
his face. It made her uncomfortable, not being able to read him.

“Can’t you reschedule?” he asked finally, and she gave him a pointed look, “No, Harvey, I
can’t. He’s only in town for a few more days.”

His frown deepened, “Then why go on a date at all? Sounds like a waste of time to try and
start something with a guy who’s about to leave.”

“I’m not trying to start-” Donna took a breath, not wanting to let her irrational hormonal
responses get the best of her, “Harvey, we talked about this. I told you we might end up
dating other people and you said you were okay with it.”

He dropped into his chair, and she watched a muscle in his jaw twitch.

“Because I assumed you meant in a couple years,” he said, “After the baby was born. Not
while you’re still pregnant. You have no idea what you could expose the baby to.”

The indignance of his tone struck a chord in her, and Donna’s mouth fell open.

“So you’re saying because I’m pregnant, I can’t date?” she reiterated, “Or is it that I just can’t
have sex?”

“I didn’t say that,” he glowered up at her.

“But you meant it,” she snapped, “Which is bullshit. What, so you can go screw whoever you
want, go to the bar, flirt with strangers, but you expect me to be alone for the whole
pregnancy?”

Harvey shook his head, “You’re putting words in my mouth. I only said that it doesn’t make
sense to take unnecessary risks for the sake of dating someone who’s about to leave town,
anyway.”
“My god, it’s not about the date,” Donna’s face blazed and her fist clenched at her side, “It’s
about the fact that I’m a human being with needs that these damn hormones are making a
million times worse!”

Harvey’s brows drew together, “What-”

“I’m talking about sex, Harvey,” she said for clarification, annoyance winning over
embarrassment, “It’s all I can think about every damn day I and I feel like I’m about to
explode!”

Whatever he’d been expecting her to say, that clearly wasn’t it. His eyes widened and his lips
parted, but no sound came out. He just stared at her.

Donna unclenched her fists from her side and tried to put a cap on her hormones, to stop
another outburst.

“Look,” she said with a forced calm, “Kyle is an old friend, but we had a casual thing in the
past. I can trust him, and you can trust me. Trust that I know how to use protection and that
I’d never do anything to hurt this baby.”

It stung a little that he would insinuate otherwise, but she tried to convince herself it came
from a place of concern. She’d probably be worried too, if someone else was responsible for
the care of her unborn child. But being pregnant didn’t mean she stopped being her own
person, and she wasn’t going to apologize for having desires.

“I need this, Harvey,” she admitted, trying her best to swallow her pride, “And I need you to
be okay with it.”

He didn’t respond for a long moment, and she waited with baited breath for whatever he was
going to come back at her with.

If she was honest, the last thing she’d expected was his resigned sigh.

“I can handle the bylaws alone…have a good night, Donna.”

He looked down at his desk as he spoke, and it felt like he was purposefully avoiding her
gaze. She didn’t know what to make of that. So she simply nodded and half turned backed
toward the door.

“Thanks, Harvey.”

He didn’t say another word as she left.

Donna made it back to her apartment with plenty of time to get ready for her night. She
forced her argument with Harvey out of her mind, refusing to let it ruin what she’d spent all
week looking forward to.
Kyle had texted her off and on over the past few days and she remembered why she’d
enjoyed her time with him, even if it was years ago. He was funny, smart, and had a creative
soul that she’d always admired. It also didn’t hurt that he had all that curly hair and a warm
smile.

Neither of them had explicitly mentioned where the night was heading, but it was a familiar
enough song and dance that a mutual understanding underlined the flirty texts they’d shared.

Donna wanted to feel excited. She did feel excited. And one little argument wasn’t going to
change that for her.

She showered and spent a good few minutes staring at herself in the mirror in her bathroom.
Her body had changed with her condition, that much was obvious. She’d gone up a full cup
size in her bras and her lower abdomen had fully swelled out to form the little bump she
adored so fiercely.

She still hadn’t mentioned the fact that she was pregnant to Kyle. Partially because she was
worried it may affect his desire to be with her, but also because she was pretty sure it was
unnecessary.

She had spent her lunch break on Wednesday getting waxed and shopping for a lingerie set.
The one she found was a matching panty and corset combo, showing off the curve of her ass
and pushing up her breasts, while covering her growing stomach. It hooked in the front so she
could control how much of herself was revealed, and as far as she was concerned, Kyle may
not have to be any the wiser to her condition.

She ran a hand over her bump, pulling slightly at the skin. For someone who had almost
always been tall and slim, the extra weight at her middle had taken some getting used to.
Guilt refused to let her feel insecure about something she knew was necessary for her baby,
but sometimes…she didn’t love all the changes, even if she did love the proof of her little one
growing there.

So, like she had to do at work, she hid them. Pulled on the corset top and covered the areas
where she felt a lack of confidence with something black and lacy. Then she slipped into the
dress she’d chosen for the evening.

It was also black. Sleeveless, and cut in an appropriate V-neck that still showcased enough of
her newly developed chest to feel sexy. It hemmed just above her waist and flared out wide,
ending a few inches above her knees. The dress was hot and she knew she looked hot in it.

The next twenty minutes were spent on her hair and makeup, curled and applied to
perfection. She was adding the finishing touches when a demanding knock suddenly echoed
loudly through her apartment, and the sinking feeling in her stomach told Donna she knew
exactly who it was.
The pounding didn’t stop until she’d reached the door and pulled it open, somehow still
shocked and yet not at all surprised to see Harvey on the other side.

He looked…messy.

His tie was loose, his hair frumpled, and he was panting like he’d ran to her place from the
firm. His eyes jumped up, then took in her appearance with a quick, full body sweep.

“Harvey? What are you doing here?”

His gaze settled back on hers, “Don’t go to dinner with him.”

There was something desperate in his tone, almost manic. It set her on edge, and she recalled
the last time he’d appeared that way, showing up tipsy after his father’s funeral; the night
he’d gotten her pregnant.

Donna crossed her arms over her chest, “Have you been drinking?”

“No,” he said, and she wanted to believe him.

He pushed by her into the foyer and Donna closed her eyes; apprehension churning harshly in
her gut. She shut the door behind him, and summoned what bravery she had to turn around
and face whatever shitstorm he was about to mess up her night with.

“I needed to see you,” he was antsy, shifting the weight on his feet, his hands unable to stop
moving as he spoke, “I had to talk to you before you left.”

“To tell me not to go?” she grit her teeth, “Harvey-”

“Please,” he said. And it was that word that halted her annoyance, made her lips press
together as his eyes silently begged her. “Please, just listen.”

Donna uncrossed her arms, waving a hand for him to continue while she mentally prepared
herself for whatever lecture he’d concocted.

“You said you don’t want a relationship with this guy, right?” Harvey started, “That tonight is
just about…getting off? Getting some relief?”

She wasn’t crazy about the way he’d chosen to word her desires, but she could hardly deny
the truth of it when she’d declared as much to him just a few hours ago.

“And if it is?” she challenged.

Harvey was unphased by her tone, “Let me do it.”

Donna’s jaw dropped; actually dropped. He couldn’t mean…surely he couldn’t be saying-

“Let you do what?”
“Relieve you,” he said, unflinching, “Use me, instead of him.”

She didn’t mean to laugh, but the incredulous noise escaped her before she had fully
processed what he was requesting.

Donna ran a hand through her hair, “You can’t be serious.”

“I’ve never been more serious,” he swore, and she felt lightheaded.

“Harvey, we work together,” she laughed again, the sound short, dry, and on the edge of
hysteria, “We’re friends. I’m having your baby. Don’t you think things are already
complicated enough without adding more sex into the mix?”

“That’s exactly why it works,” he insisted fervently, stepping closer to her, “Things are
already complicated, and sex isn’t going to change that, but it could help.”

She shook her head, putting a hand on his chest to stop him from advancing any further, “It
could make things worse.”

“Or it might be what we both need,” he said, and Donna pursed her lips, “How could it
possibly-”

“I haven’t been with anyone since you, either.”

His declaration killed whatever she was about to say. He hadn’t been with anyone since her.
Since the night they conceived, over three months ago. He hadn’t…

“Why?” it was all she could manage, and the word felt choked in her throat.

His hand moved over hers, still on his chest, and he squeezed her palm. She could feel his
heart pounding.

“I tried. I went out. But it didn’t feel right. I just kept thinking about you, here alone,
pregnant with my baby, and…”

His own words choked off and his gaze fell to his feet. There was a slight reddening to his
cheeks, and Donna couldn’t help but soften a little at the vulnerability in his body language.

“Harvey,” she said gently, “We aren’t together. You can be with anyone you want. You don’t
have to feel guilty about it.”

When his eyes found hers again, something had shifted in them. Something she hadn’t seen
in a long time; setting that dark brown aflame.

“Right now,” she saw the veins in his neck throb as he swallowed, “The only person I want to
be with is you.”
He released her hand, and suddenly took up all the space around her. Donna froze as he
cupped her jaw, his fingers sliding along her skin, thumbs stroking her earlobes as he leaned
in to whisper.

“We’re damn good together and you know it. You can’t tell me you haven’t thought about it.”

A gut twisting sense of deja vu hit her like a lightning strike.

Yeah, I think about a lot of things.

“You know I can take care of you,” he continued, like he wasn’t currently rocking the very
foundation of her world, “That I’ll put you first. And not just your pleasure, but your health;
and the baby’s. You want to talk about trust, then trust me. Trust me to give you what you
need.”

Donna couldn’t breathe. Couldn’t blink. Couldn’t pull her gaze away from Harvey’s as her
mouth dried and other areas became wet. Whoever thought a war between the brain and heart
was bad had clearly never experienced a war between the brain and the vagina.

She wanted him. Her body wanted his, it always had, and she was tempted to put his
declarations to the test.

It’s a mistake her mind screamed, but the hormones currently raging through her system
could only hear the intake of Harvey’s breath, could only feel the warmth of his hand against
her skin, could only focus on the way his tongue swept across his lower lip, dampening it in a
way that made her want to sink her teeth into-

Her phone went off like a gunshot, and they both jolted at the sound.

Donna shook her head, trying hard to clear the fog and stepped out of the strong embrace of
those perfect fucking arms before she did something they couldn’t take back.

She checked her phone, read the notification and exhaled a shaky breath.

“My car is almost here,” she said and hated how raspy her voice suddenly sounded; how
much just being in Harvey’s vicinity had affected her.

“Donna-” a protest jumped to his lips, but she held up her hand, stopping whatever he was
about to say. Fighting to get her wits about her.

“Kyle is a friend, Harvey,” she took another settling breath, “I haven’t seen him in years, and
we agreed to catch up.”
And now she was wishing she hadn’t agreed to anything. Wished she was alone at home,
with her Chunky Monkey and some trash TV show, not one wrong step away from
everything being compromised. But she had agreed to dinner, and Harvey felt however he felt
about that, and he was here and she had to consider what that meant.

What he was asking.

She blinked rapidly, refusing to let hormones make her pointlessly cry and ruin the makeup
she’d already perfected.

“Even if nothing else happens tonight,” she added, “I am going to dinner with him.”

She’d promised Kyle, after all. And she’d promised herself.

But she’d also made a promise to Harvey, that they’d be a team and that no matter what, their
child would come before any of their personal bullshit.

Did that apply to this? She wasn’t sure.

Harvey stared back at her for a long moment, his own thoughts clearly bouncing around his
head, but the expression that crossed his face made her feel relieved.

Acceptance; even if it was begrudgingly given.

He nodded once, but he still looked wrecked and she didn’t have it in her heart to leave him
like this; which had always been her goddamn curse, hadn’t it?

“What you said,” she rushed out before she could change her mind, “...I’ll think about it,
okay?”

It was the best she could offer until she got her own head figured out, and she couldn’t do that
with him standing so close, alone with her in her apartment, practically offering his body up
for her pleasure on a silver plate.

Another nod, “Okay.”

He turned back toward the door then. Donna followed, feeling like she should say something
else, but was unsure what that something could be; what would make this any easier.

She wanted to tell him good night, or scream at him for showing up at all. She wanted to slap
him in the face for toying with her emotions and her libido, but also wanted to take him up on
his offer and forget about her dinner plans all together. But all of that muddled mess of mixed
urges and feelings was exactly why she was walking him out the door.

She needed to think. She had to consider what would happen if they actually-
Harvey reached for her doorknob and stopped, his hand left suspended in the air. She saw the
muscles of his back coil, his spine going rod straight.

“Harvey?”

He turned around and crossed the space between them in the same step.

Donna didn’t have time to respond; didn’t have time to register the look of heated
determination on his face or to do anything but catch him in her arms as his body all but
slammed against hers.

His mouth, his tongue, his hands…she couldn't tell what was where as he scooped her up and
kissed her so fervently, every thought she’d ever had flew from her mind.

Her body came to life beneath his hands, whatever fire he’d been teasing from her the past
few months blasting open into an inferno that made her knees give out.

But he was holding her, and moving them. Her back met the wall, her ass finding the edge of
something and Harvey lifted her up onto it, deepening the kiss.

Donna was lava beneath his touch, her skin burned as she clung to him, her tongue fighting
his, his teeth dragging her bottom lip.

Then, he was gone

Her body flinched at the whiplash, as Harvey stepped back, letting cool air fill the space
between them, and a moan of protest nearly left her mouth, her hand reaching out.

To stop him? To pull him close again? She wasn’t sure anymore.

All she knew was that Harvey had backed up to her door and was opening the damn thing.

“Think about that,” he told her, sounding breathless himself.

Then he left. And Donna could only stare at the place he’d been standing, lipstick smudged,
hair mused, hiked up on her entry table, soaked between her thighs, wondering how she’d
gotten herself in this position.

And what the hell she was going to do about it.

 Chapter 14

The restaurant was nice. Some new Asian fusion flare that the New York Times had featured
a few weeks back. The food was impeccable, and Donna couldn’t have asked for better
company.

Kyle had greeted her like a gentleman the moment she arrived. Standing from the table he’d
had waiting to pull out her chair for her. Telling her how stunning she looked. Offering to
order a bottle of wine for them; she’d opted out for an iced water instead.

Their conversation had flown as effortlessly as ever. He asked about her job at the firm, she
asked about his adventures after leaving Manhattan. Five years of fun and interesting
experiences to share between them, and Donna realized ten minutes in that she was barely
giving her attention to a single word.

Damn Harvey. Damn him for making a mess of her brain and her body and leaving before
she’d been able to yell at him for it. Damn him for making her want him even more than she
already had with a kiss that, as he’d demanded, she hadn’t been able to stop thinking about.

She forced a smile as Kyle told her about his project partner and how they’d gotten their film
production started.

All the while her mind was back in her foyer, replaying the expression on Harvey’s face
when he’d begged her to choose him.

She always chose him.

But this wasn’t work. And this wasn’t about friendship or their future co-parenting
relationship.

It was carnal need and salacious desires. Two lovers who couldn’t keep away from each
other, even if it was possibly in their best interest to do so. With hormones or pride or
whatever the hell else in the driver’s seat, what hope did they really ever have?

“Sorry,” Kyle brought her attention back to their conversation, “I’m boring you, aren’t I?”

His smile was kind, maybe a bit embarrassed, and Donna felt ashamed.

“No, not at all!”

His brow lifted, challenging, and she sighed.

“I’m sorry. It’s not you, I swear. I guess I just have a lot on my mind tonight.”
Like the father of her child who, just an hour ago, had asked to fuck her again. And more to
the point, she was highly considering letting him.

Kyle didn’t seem deterred by her dismissive mood. Instead, his smile morphed to a knowing
grin and he leaned his elbows on the table, sitting forward.

“Want to get out of here?” he offered, voice low, “We can see if I’m still any good at taking
your mind off your troubles.”

It wasn’t the first time in Donna’s life that she’d been propositioned by multiple men in the
same day. But it was the first time her choice had ever been so blatantly clear to her.

Kyle was attractive. Fun personality, a body like a greek sculpture. And she wanted so badly
to want him. To feel the same spark she felt every time Harvey’s eyes met hers.

But that was exactly the problem.

He wasn’t Harvey.

And whether she thought it was a good idea or not, that was who her damn libido had
decided it wanted.

“Kyle…” Donna wracked her brain for the best way to let him down gently, “Look, I know
what we both probably thought was going to happen here, but, if I’m being honest…it can’t.
I’m sorry.”

He just stared at her for a moment. Then nodded.

“Because of your boyfriend.”

She frowned, confusion replacing remorse, “Boyfriend?”

Kyle’s mouth turned, mirroring hers, “Yeah, that guy who was at the cafe with you the other
day. With how jealous he got, I had wondered if there was something between the two of you,
and-”

Donna was shaking her head before he could finish, “No, Harvey isn’t my…he wasn’t
jealous. There’s not anything-” she paused, the wording feeling too much like a lie, “Well,
not exactly nothing, but there’s…we’re not…” she sighed again, “It’s complicated.”

Kyle looked amused by her failed explanation, and continued to stare at her expectantly.

Donna pinched the bridge of her nose, “Let’s just say that he and I have worked together for a
while now, and there’s a lot of history there.”
There was also a baby, a soon to be empty apartment, and a possible friendship ruining
request between them.

Kyle smirked, that knowing gleam back in his eyes, “Our kind of history?”

She couldn’t help but chuckle, “No, not exactly.”

What she’d shared with Kyle all those years ago had been simple. Friends with benefits. It
had never been muddled or confusing or potentially heartbreaking. She’d never known him
as intimately as she knew Harvey, had never cared for him on the same emotional level. And
she’d certainly never been through with him or anyone else, the shit she’d been through with
Harvey.

Because yes, they had a past, but with the baby growing in her womb, they also had a certain
and possibly even more complicated future. Their lives were forever intertwined.

“This thing with Harvey,” she tried to explain, “It’s…”

“Complicated?” Kyle guessed, and Donna laughed.

“Exactly.”

She straightened in her chair, “But that wasn’t the point of tonight, and I really did want to
catch up with you. So please, tell me about your project and I promise to pay attention this
time.”

Kyle smiled at her, warm as ever, “I like that we could do this too, Donna, but I don’t want to
force anything…if you’re not feeling this and you’re distracted…maybe it’s because there’s
somewhere else you’d rather be?”

A denial rushed to the tip of her tongue, but she swallowed it and considered his observation.
She’d wanted to have dinner with her friend, yes, but she wasn’t doing either of them any
favors by pretending her mind wasn’t across town, entertaining thoughts of another man.

A man that happened to be her boss. Her best friend. Her baby’s father. And she wanted to be
with him right now more than she wanted to sit here and have an obligatory dessert with
someone she’d known for a summer, five years ago.

“Yeah,” she accepted the truth, and the tingling that spread through her nerves as she did so
sent her heart racing, “Maybe there is.”

Kyle nodded, not seeming too bothered by the change of plans.

“Go,” he told her with a jerk of his head toward the door, “I’ll get the check.”

Donna smiled at him and pushed back from her chair, “Thanks. You really are a good man,
Kyle Lennon.”
He flashed a grin at that, reaching for his glass of water and holding it up to her like a toast.

“And you’ll always be the one that got away, Donna Paulsen. I hope this complication knows
how lucky he is.”

She laughed, neither confirming or denying that before thanking him again and leaving the
restaurant.

Her heart was still pounding in her chest as she hailed a cab on the street, as if it knew exactly
where they were heading and wanted to take the lead to get there first.

It was a good thing Harvey’s doorman recognized her, because Donna wasn’t sure she would
have had the patience to stop for a check in before rushing to the elevator. She typed in the
code that gave her access to the penthouse floor and counted each story up with labored
breath.

She didn’t pause to think when she reached his door, she’d done enough of that on the cab
ride over. Her mind was made up, she knew her boundaries, and the rest was up to Harvey.

She pounded on his door with the same force he’d used earlier when beating down hers. It
was probably too late to be so loud, but it wasn’t like he had a next door neighbor to worry
about waking up.

The door swung open just as she was about to knock again and Harvey filled the frame, a
look of genuine surprise on his face when he saw her.

“I have two conditions.” She didn’t give him time to ask the question she knew he was about
to.

Harvey stared at her, his lips pressing together, and he nodded.

“We preserve our friendship at all costs,” she said decisively, “Because that’s what is going to
get us through working together, having this baby, and everything else.”

It had been the foundation on which everything they shared had started.

“So if things get weird or either of us start to have any doubts at all; if we change our minds
about what we’re doing…then we tell each other, we cut the cord and we end this. Friendship
first.”

Harvey’s chest heaved with a slow breath as he took in her words. Donna swallowed,
noticing that he’d changed from his suit to a simple T-shirt and joggers. The fabric stretched
tight over his well developed chest and she almost missed the way his head crooked at her
request.

“And the second?”

Her heavy breathing matched his, her last condition just as important, if not more important,
than the first.

“If we agree to do this for each other…we’re doing it with only each other,” she made sure
her tone left no room for objection, “I don’t want us to have to worry about what our baby
might be exposed to. Or who else either of us are screwing and how they might feel about
our…arrangement.”

Clinically put, perhaps, but it made her point.

“We keep this from being any more complicated and agree now; while we’re sleeping
together, we aren’t sleeping with anyone else. And if at any point we change our mind or
there’s someone else we want, then we’re honest about it and this,” she motioned between
them with a finger, “is over.”

Harvey didn’t say anything as he continued to stare at her, but his lip curved up in a way that
showcased his dimple and that little smirk was enough to run fire down her spine.

“That's the deal. Take it or leave it.”

She thought she caught a flicker of that same heat in his eyes as he gave a simple nod.

“Deal.”

Time froze. Donna let the moment stretch between them, suspended in the reality of what
they’d just agreed to. That this was really happening.

“Good,” she felt her resolve solidify, and suddenly she was moving again, stepping into the
apartment and shutting the door behind her. She blew past him, down the hall and into his
living room, already reaching for the zipper at her back, “Now help me out of this damn
dress.”

It was definitely heat that darkened his eyes at her request, but his expression was a mixture
of arousal and shock as he strode over.

“Now?”

She arched a brow at his incredulity, done with waiting and pretending like he didn’t know
the effect he’d had on her.

“I have been embarrassingly wet since you left my apartment earlier, so yes, Harvey. Right
now.”

It wasn’t often that she got to see Harvey Specter left speechless, and it certainly would have
been more satisfying, if his stunned silence wasn’t dragging out the inevitable.

“Unless you’d rather I call Kyle back,” she taunted, “I could take him up on his offer to-”
Harvey moved, stalking forward with a cold focus and the intent in his eyes at her threat was
both terrifying and thrilling.

He stopped a breath away from making contact with her body, and he didn’t lean in to kiss
her like Donna had thought he might.

Instead, he held her gaze with that same predatory glint and his hand reached down between
them. The first brush of his fingertip against her leg was electric, and he traced lightning up
her thigh, under her dress. He didn’t stop, even as he reached the edge of her panties; fingers
slipping right past that barrier to feel the truth of what she’d told him.

Donna bit her lip as he slid easily against her folds, failing to contain the moan that his touch
elicited.

Harvey’s features changed, coldness melting at his discovery, and his voice was soft when he
spoke, “All this from a kiss?”

His fingertips found her entrance, circled and teased it, but didn’t penetrate.

“Don’t flatter yourself too much,” she managed to grit out, “I got this wet last week just from
watching you chew on a pen.”

His stroking stopped, replaced by a surprise laugh, “You really do need this, don’t you?”

Donna was past feeling embarrassed. She shifted her hips, grinding against his hand,
searching for the friction he’d taken away, “You have no idea.”

Harvey must have wanted her to die, because he pulled away at her declaration, and she
groaned at the loss of his touch. But he was smirking as he backed up to his sofa. He sat
down, spreading his legs wide and crooked a finger at her. When her feet obeyed the
summon, bringing her to a stop in front of him, he grabbed the back of her thighs and urged
her forward.

“Show me.”

Donna let him pull her into his lap and shivered when her covered core came directly against
his growing erection. The pressure was perfect, the angle such a fucking tease. Harvey held
her still with one hand on her hip, and reached down with the other to slip her heel from her
right foot and did the same with the left. Then both of his hands were on her hips, moving her
slowly, guiding her into a grind against him, all while holding her hostage with that
unwavering gaze.

He didn’t kiss her. Didn’t thrust up to help her out or to get more friction for himself. He just
watched her move, watched her work for her pleasure as she rubbed her clit over his hard on,
coating both of their clothes in the slick wetness that he’d been so astonished to find.

“That’s it,” he praised, after a few moments of her riding him, “That is so fucking it.”
Donna lost her mind. That was the only way to describe the feeling that overcame her at his
words and the friction and the repetitive grinding. Her nerves were coiled and burning, her
breath nothing more than a pant now, as she let her head fall back and chased the pleasure he
was teasing her with.

Her rocking sped up, the pressure with which she pushed against him increased. Harvey was
breathing hard too, his fingers digging into the fabric at her hips.

“Look at you,” his voice was deeper than she was used to hearing, raspier, “So beautiful and
needy.”

He started to move too, thrusting ever so slightly with his hips, holding her in place as he
ground against her. Donna felt the first sparks of an orgasm shoot through her core.

“Harvey,” she gasped, hands moving from his shoulders to his neck, where she grabbed on
tightly, piercing his skin with her nails.

He surged forward then, finally, finally capturing her lips with his own. The press of his
mouth and their bodies falling flush together was enough to drive her higher, wringing every
muscle in her body into a tightly twisted roll.

Then Harvey’s tongue slipped past her lips and the taste of him sent her over the edge.

A sound between a moan and a cry escaped her, and Donna shivered through the onslaught.
Harvey took over, undulating their hips to prolong the waves of pleasure, holding her tightly
as she clung to him.

He kissed her, on the mouth, on her cheek, at her ear, whispering all the while, “I’ve got you.
I’ve got you.”

When it became too sensitive for her to move, Donna squeezed his neck and Harvey got the
message. He loosened his arms and her entire body fell heavy against him, every muscle
going slack.

Her cheek was still pressed against his, and she heard his rapid breathing as much as she felt
it in the rise of his chest. Or maybe that was her breathing. She could no longer separate the
two.

“Holy shit,” she managed, once the aftershock wore off. Her entire body felt warm. Wet.
Ready.

Harvey’s soft laugh shook her slightly.

“Oh, we’re just getting started.”

She pulled back to look at him, and the hunger in his eyes was enough to swallow her whole.
A meal she was more than willing to become.
Donna tightened her grip on his neck again and kissed him. His arms wrapped securely
around her, and he stood, lifting her effortlessly.

She hooked her legs around his waist, moaning into the kiss as she brushed against that
promising erection again with each step he took to the bedroom.

Harvey’s room was breathtaking at night. The still open curtains allowing in illumination
from the city outside, the glittering neon glow of all of New York just on the other side of the
glass. Those colors reflected off Harvey’s face now as he let her slide down his body, until
her bare feet reached the floor.

Without her heels, he towered over her, and it made her feel small in a way that was delicate
and feminine. His hands, larger and stronger than hers, spun her around, until she was facing
the bed and Harvey was at her back.

He pushed her hair over her shoulder and his knuckles brushed the nape of her neck as he
reached for her zipper.

She felt it give with a gentle tug, and Harvey’s head pressed against hers.

“What are the limits, here, Donna? I don’t want to do something you aren’t going to enjoy.”

Those knuckles continued trailing down her newly exposed skin, stopping between her
shoulder blades where the corset rested.

“Trust me, I’m enjoying this,” she leaned back against him, turning to press a kiss to the side
of his neck.

God, he smelled good. She nuzzled into the scent, her nose pressing into his pulse point.

“Donna.” He was being serious.

She smiled against his neck, “Just don’t yank my hair like a kid on the playground and we’re
good. If you grip it at the scalp and pull, it’s fine, but I’m not trying to lose a bunch of-
oomph.”

Her sentence died with a moan as Harvey’s fist did grip her hair, right at the scalp, and used it
to spin her back around. He used that grasp to tip her head back when she faced him, kissing
her roughly on the lips, melting her into a puddle of need.

She’d forgotten how damn good Harvey was at kissing. How his lips and tongue and teeth
could tease the sense right from your brain and leave you wanting more. He planted wet
kisses from her lips to her jaw to her shoulder.

When he dragged his tongue back up the length of her jugular, she all but purred and her
hands got busy tugging at his shirt.

He let her pull it off but had his hands back on her the moment it dropped to the floor.
“What else?”

His nose brushed hers, his eyes searching, waiting. Donna lifted her fingers to his lips,
brushing the fuller bottom one.

“Talking,” she swallowed, “I’m okay with dirty talk, pet names, whatever. But I don’t like
hearing slut, bitch, whore...any variety of those. Degradation doesn’t do anything for me.”

Harvey smirked, his lips parting beneath her fingers, and he reached up to take her hand, “Of
course it doesn’t. You prefer men to worship at your feet.”

He lifted her arm and slid the sleeve of her dress off of it, and she smiled as he did the same
to the other side.

“Then why aren’t you on your knees?”

He didn’t miss a beat, “Because you haven’t said please.”

Donna’s brow arched, “You want me to beg, Harvey?”

Whatever retort he would have answered with was lost as her dress fell to the floor and his
eyes followed.

“Goddamn,” he muttered, and his mouth didn’t fully close again. His gaze was locked on her
chest.

Donna looked down and had to admit, it was an impressive sight. The corset top gave an
extra lift to her already voluptuous assets and the lace did nothing to hide the darkened
nipples that were already hard.

“I know. They’re huge, right?” She laughed as Harvey barely managed a nod, still entranced
by the sight before him.

He reached out slowly, running his middle finger down the line of her cleavage, to the front
hooks of the lingerie. He looked about ready to rip it off and devour her, but unsnapped the
first hook carefully. Slow. Then the second.

When he moved to the third, a sudden wave of panic surged through Donna’s brain and she
grabbed his wrists, “Wait-”

She had bought the corset with the intent of hiding her condition. And now, she was about to
be naked in front of him, completely revealed, and unlike Kyle, Harvey had seen her body a
lot more recently than half a decade ago.

Harvey’s eyes met hers, a frown starting to form on his lips.

“Sorry,” Donna flushed, looking away, “It’s just…my boobs aren’t the only thing getting
bigger.”
She let go of one of his wrists and dropped that hand to her stomach, “It’s not going to look
how it did before, and I didn’t want you to think-”

“Stop.”

Harvey pulled himself from her grip and nudged her arms out of the way as he put both hands
firmly against her belly, curving his palm to the bump beneath, unabashed.

He waited until she looked back up at him before speaking.

“You’re beautiful,” he said, and began unsnapping her corset, starting with the bottom hook,
“What your body is doing is beautiful.”

He pulled the fabric apart, opening her to him, but his eyes remained on hers, “Don’t you
ever doubt that.”

He was on her before the words had even hit home, kissing her before the emotions could
well her eyes with tears, and the corset fell to the ground between them.

Harvey’s hands were all over her body; running from her back to her stomach and up,
stroking her sternum between her breasts until his palms reached her neck and he cupped her
jaw. He deepened the kiss, tilting her head back to take it, and Donna let a tear slip down her
cheek.

Fuck the complications…this had been the right choice. She felt safe and more free than she
ever could have with anyone else. Harvey knew her. Knew what she’d felt and what she
needed him to do and say to kill those insecurities at their core.

He held her body tightly and led her backwards, until her legs hit the mattress of his king
sized bed. She pulled away from his lips long enough to move herself up onto it, and Harvey
stripped off the last of their clothing as she did so.

God, he was a beautiful man. It was easy to forget, alway seeing him in those damn suits, but
Harvey had a body. A drool worthy, boxing-toned, sexy as hell body that Donna was certain
contributed to the arrogance he sported when flirting.

Her eyes raked over his form, from his pecs to his abs, to the part of him she’d seen the least
yet currently wanted the most. That cock was another contributor to his confidence; hanging
thick and proud between his legs. He wasn’t a small man by any means, but what was even
better, is that he knew how to use every inch of that thing to drive a woman absolutely mad.

Donna’s lips parted as Harvey settled between her legs, her knees on either side of his hips.
He reached between them to grab ahold of himself, gripping it at the base. Her head kicked
back against the pillows when he ran the head of his erection through her folds, wetting it,
stroking her.
He did this again, and Donna’s hips shifted involuntarily. He paused.

“This is okay, right? For the baby?”

“Yes,” Donna insisted, pushing up with the heels of her feet so her core stroked against his
length.

Harvey hissed, eyes closing. His hips swiveled toward her, but still, he didn’t enter.

“You’re sure?” he was going to break his teeth with how tightly his jaw was clenched,
holding himself at bay, “If we’re moving or shaking-”

“Harvey, the baby will be fine,” Donna snapped, “But you won’t be if you don’t get on with
it!”

He answered with a soft chuckle and a nod, but rather than doing what she’d demanded, he
used his unoccupied hand to brush against her clit and tease her entrance.

“Harvey,” she wasn’t above begging now, as her muscles clenched around nothing, “Please!”

“I’m just making sure you’re ready.”

“I’ve been ready all goddamn month,” she cried, “Now would you please just-fuuuuuck!

He’d thrusted forward, completely sheathing himself.

The friction, the stretch, the weight of him inside of her…she was nearly coming from that
alone.

His elbows came to rest on either side of her head and he lowered the weight of his body
against hers. He kissed her still gasping mouth, and peppered more down her jaw and neck,
until he was nipping at her ear.

“Satisfied?” he breathed into it.

Donna shook her head, “More.”

He chuckled again, and she felt the vibrations of the sound through her entire body.

“I’ll see what I can do about that.”

He pulled out, and her eyes rolled right to the back of her head when he slid home again. And
again. And again.

Her nails dug into his shoulders and Harvey’s mouth came back to hers.

He kissed her in tandem with his thrusts, fucking her mouth with his tongue as his cock did
the same to her body, and when her orgasm rose and crashed through her core, the cry that
left her was loud enough to wake the entire city.
 Chapter 15
Chapter Notes

I know I haven't responded to each individual comment, but just wanted to thank you all
for the feedback and for taking time to read this story! It really does mean a lot and is so
motivating! I'm glad you are enjoying it!

Posting this chapter before work today, so I haven't had time to check for any mistakes.
Sorry in advance!

Air goes in. Air comes out. Air goes in. Air comes out.

It was a struggle for Donna to remember how to breathe, as she laid sprawled out on
Harvey’s bed, panting. He was right there beside her, his chest also heaving from the exertion
he’d shown before rolling off of her just minutes ago. Their arms touched, but neither had yet
to speak; too focused on breathing.

But after a long, recovering moment, Donna managed to turn her head toward Harvey, and
found him already looking back.

His gaze was warm, if not a little tired, but there was something in it that hinted toward
mischief. He smirked as she caught him staring.

“What?”

His lips widened to a full faced grin, “Me chewing on a pen got you going?”

Donna rolled her eyes but fought back a laugh, “You’re not allowed to tease me for
something I said while turned on.”

“Fine,” Harvey shifted, rolling onto his side so that he was facing her, “But based on what
you said earlier, that’s nearly all the damn time.”

“Yes, but Dr. Richmond said it was normal,” she defended halfheartedly, “A second trimester
gift.”

Harvey reached over and pushed her damp overgrown bangs out of her face, “So that’s why
you kicked me out of the room the other day. To talk to your doctor about sex?”

She snorted, “Well, it wasn’t because I enjoy my quality time alone with her.”

He laughed at that, “Okay. But why didn’t you tell me sooner? We could have taken care of
this before it got uncomfortable.”
Donna turned onto her side as well.

“Right. And how would that have played out, exactly? I walk into your office and say Hey
Harvey, I know you’re really busy with the Malcolm Homes Project, but I can’t stop thinking
about how good it would feel for you to bend me over your desk and try to put another baby
in me. So do you think we could fit that in between lunch and your three o’clock meeting in
the conference room?”

His stunned expression was almost comical but Donna clocked the way his eyes flared at the
scenario she’d described.

“On second thought,” he said, swallowing harshly, “Maybe it’s a good thing you didn’t do
that.”

“Why, because you would have wanted to?” she teased, but Harvey didn’t answer.

Just looked at her with that heady gaze, the thoughts in his mind no more obvious than if they
were written on his face.

Donna narrowed her eyes at him, “Whatever boss and secretary role play fantasy you’re
imagining right now needs to stop.”

He grinned again, not the least bit apologetic, “But I am your boss.”

“And we aren’t having sex in your office,” she quipped, “Forget about it, Harvey.”

"You mean forget about it, Mr. Specter.”

Donna’s lips pursed, a smile trying really hard to break through her scolding tone, “You’re an
idiot.”

“You’re an idiot, Sir.”

She broke with that one, laughing as she rolled back over, “You’re going to have to fuck me
better than that if you want me to call you ‘Sir’.”

She began to sit up, planning on going to the bathroom to clean up the mess he’d made
between her thighs, when Harvey’s arm looped around her ribcage, bringing her back against
him.

“Is that a fact?” he purred against her ear, and nipped her neck with blunt teeth, “Because you
certainly weren’t complaining a few minutes ago, but I’m always up for a challenge.”

She turned her head to snap back at him, but Harvey grabbed her throat and kissed her before
she could.

Donna moaned, unable to hide her reaction to him any more than he could hide his from her.
And she was impressed as she felt him growing hard against her lower back.
She pulled away from his mouth, exhaling sharply, “Already?”

He grabbed for her thigh and pulled her leg over his, exposing her moist center to the room.
His hand slipped down, grazing over her slit with featherlight pressure, making her squirm.

“You aren’t the only one who’s been feeling sexually frustrated lately,” he defended and
pressed a kiss to her jaw.

He brought the pad of his thumb against her clit, drawing tight circles around it. Donna shut
her eyes and focused on keeping her wits about her.

“I’m pregnant,” she huffed, “What’s your excuse?”

She felt him smirk against her cheek, “You’re pregnant.”

His fingers dipped into her, curling deeply and Donna gave up any pretense of stopping his
ministrations. She let her weight relax back against his chest and enjoyed every inch of skin
to skin contact.

His cock flexed as it was pinned between them, but Harvey didn’t seem in a hurry to adjust
them so she could have it inside of her again. Her patience wasn’t quite so limitless.

Donna tapped his arm until he withdrew his fingers from her dripping core, and she shifted
her leg up on his hip, so that his erection would have easy access.

However, her agenda of getting Harvey inside of her was halted when he brought his fingers
to his lips and sucked them into his mouth. She froze, watching his tongue swirl around the
digits, sucking everything he’d taken from her off of them.

Oh fuck him, that image was going to be taunting her for days, but it was intoxicating to
watch him; the way his eyelids fluttered and the way his throat contracted, as if he were
reliving the moment through the taste of it.

But Donna wanted to relive it for real, and wiggled her ass against him in reminder.

Harvey smirked around his fingers, releasing them with a pop, and if she wasn’t wet before,
she would have gotten that way quickly with the look he gave her.

“Maybe I do need to do better,” he leaned his head forward, brushing his nose against hers
affectionately, “If you’re still this needy even after I just fucked you. Three orgasms not
enough?”

She shook her head, not trusting herself to speak, and he chuckled darkly.

Then he hooked a hand under her thigh, arching her up a bit and Donna could have cried in
relief when she felt the head of him push into her. He filled her slowly this time, bringing
their hips together in one long push that had her mouth forming a silent “oh”.

When he was settled to the hilt, Harvey slid his arm under her head, wrapping it around her
chest and holding her flush against him. She should have felt pinned, unable to move or
writhe or do anything but endure his embrace while seated on his cock…instead, it was the
most comforted she could remember being in a long time.

Like he knew their connection was just as important for her pleasure as the physical
stimulation, and she could let go of all thoughts and worries to just feel.

Donna trembled and he kissed her temple, “I said I’d take care of you, didn’t I?”

Again, she could only nod, and Harvey began to rock slowly, sliding out of her only half an
inch or so before pushing back in, somehow even deeper.

“I’ll always take care of you,” he whispered, and the arm that had been holding her leg slid
up to her stomach. The entirety of his palm covered the bump there.

Then he got serious about thrusting, rolling his hips and snapping them forward into her,
fucking her from their sides all while holding her belly secure; keeping it from jostling too
much, even though Donna knew it would be fine.

His concern was sweet though, and reminded her exactly why she was able to feel so
unguarded and comfortable.

She trusted Harvey, inexplicably.

No other partner she could have possibly found to help her through her urges would care the
way he did. About her or the baby. And maybe it was hormones, or sex driven wild thoughts,
but having Harvey inside of her now, knowing it was his baby that he was unnecessarily
protecting as he made good on his promise to her…it clenched something deep in her heart
with more emotion than she had words for.

What they shared was more than the witty banter and mutual respect that it had begun as in
the DA’s office. It had grown past attraction and mere friendship, into something strong and
beautiful and capable of creating life.

Harvey was her partner. Their bond was transcendent.

It was no wonder that the sex would be as well.

Donna felt a climax build with the ease in which her heart beated or her lungs took in air.
Like a necessary bodily function that she didn’t even have to think about; she just had to sit
back and let it happen.

Harvey used the hand that wasn’t holding her to tease her breasts, cupping and kneading the
sensitive flesh, heightening the tension in her body.
He continued to drive into her with a rhythmic pace, but as his fingers rolled her nipple
between them at the same time his mouth once again sought hers, the climbing waves
reached their crest and she shattered; the taste of them on her tongue.

Falling apart around him was an experience all its own; his name a prayer on her lips, her
body convulsing as the tremors ran through her, and Harvey’s cock so hard inside of her,
giving her a solid pressure to clench around. He slowed down, but the movement still sparked
a sensitive pleasure that evoked whimpers from her.

“I love the sounds you make when you come,” Harvey rested his forehead against hers and
moved his hand to her clit, “I want to hear them again.”

“Harvey,” she pleaded, shivering at the electric jolt his touch gave her, “It’s too much right
now, it’s too much, I-oh god.”

He eased the pressure, but continued to stroke her, and the overstimulation that had her
shaking was also churning with another climax. He teased it out, adjusting his fingers on her
bundle of nerves until she was almost crying.

“Fuck, I can feel you getting wetter,” he crooned, and the pace of his thrusts increased again,
“Almost there, come on. You’re doing so good, baby, you can take it.”

The rhythm of his pumping faltered and Donna knew she wasn’t the only one getting close.
She tilted her head back against his collarbone, letting that deliciously musky scent of him
drag her to the edge as he worked her body.

His body tensed behind her, and he started fucking her with vigor. He hardened further inside
of her and running on instinct, Donna latched on to his neck, biting him with just enough
force to cause a pleasurable sting, and it was both their undoing.

“Donna-fuck,” Harvey went rigid as he came, coating her insides with thick cords of his
release.

His sexed out voice growling her name was enough to trigger her own orgasm, and she
finished with a choked sob, her core tightening around his twitching cock.

After a few more dragging thrusts, Harvey stilled and his weight dropped back into the
mattress, the arm he’d thrown over her heavy like a weighted blanket, but neither of them
wanted to move.

Donna rested against him entirely, basking in the solid presence of his firm body behind her,
his arms still holding her, his erection slowly softening but not withdrawn from her warmth.

They just breathed for a moment, letting the light sheen of sweat that had broken out on their
skin dry.

Eventually, Harvey’s hand lifted and he began running fingers through her hair, half stroking,
half pulling it off the back of her neck. He planted a kiss there at her nape, and another in the
soft junction where her neck and shoulder met. Her eyes fluttered closed, enjoying the
attention he lavished on her skin.

“Five orgasms,” he murmured, after another kiss, his tone a little proud and a lot smug.

Donna smiled, “I’m still not calling you ‘Sir’.

His silent laugh blew warm air against her skin, and Harvey shifted his hips, finally pulling
out of her. She wasn’t a fan of the empty feeling it left behind, but it was hardly fair to ask
him to get hard again so she could put him back in. Not even for the sake of getting off, but
just to feel the way her body stretched deliciously around him, being so full and connected.

She’d never craved that so much before.

Harvey started to sit up, guiding her onto her back as he moved, but he didn’t leave the bed.
Instead, he pulled on her leg, parting them wide so that all of her center was displayed to his
view.

“Goddamn, your pussy looks so pretty, covered in our mess.”

Donna shivered, from both his comment and the knuckle he grazed over her slick core.

He made a noise deep in his throat, and moved, pushing her knees further apart and crawling
into the space he created.

“What are you doing?” she asked, as he sank down between her legs, kissing her belly then
each thigh.

“You told me once I wasn’t a gentleman,” he reminded her, and Donna vaguely recalled a
conversation they’d had at the DA’s office a lifetime ago, “But I do know how to clean up
after myself.”

His mouth came against her before she could respond, and she yelped out a curse instead.
Harvey was absolutely sinful when it came to oral; as she’d learned from the other times they
were together, but this was next level. Dirty in the sexiest fucking way, feeling him devour
their releases, licking her clean with sticky strokes, making even more of a mess as that
familiar fire somehow still managed coil deep in her stomach.

“Oh god, Harvey-” she panted, and bit her lip hard enough that she tasted blood.

Her sounds of pleasure only spurred him on and he ground into her, sucking her clit into his
mouth, while alternating with strokes of his tongue down to her entrance. He repeated the
motion over again, and her hips shot off the bed as her back arched.

His arm wrapped back up around her waist, pinning her down to the mattress but he didn’t
stop; didn’t even seem to need oxygen as he ate her to climax.
Unintelligible words were falling from her mouth as she came, some mix of “fuck, please,
god, Harvey, yes,” that made him groan against her.

He flattened his tongue and lapped at her until she was begging him to stop, unable to handle
any more stimulation.

There was definitely smugness in his gaze when he peered up at her. Chin wet and hair a
mess, but goddamn, that self-satisfied smirk was the most attractive thing she’d ever seen.

“Six.”

Donna couldn’t muster a laugh or reprimand, or even a word of praise. Her body was, finally,
completely spent. She would have sworn her blood had frozen in her veins and her muscles
had turned to lead. She could only stare down at Harvey’s stupid, beautiful face and thank
whatever deity controlling her fate that this was where she’d ended up tonight.

Harvey must have registered how completely dazed and mind numb she’d gone, and where
she would have half expected him to tease her for it, he just looked proud and placed another
quick kiss to her thigh.

He stood, offering a short, “I’ll be right back,” before climbing off the bed and disappearing
into the bathroom. Donna’s head fell back against the pillows, her gaze staring up at the
ceiling she wasn’t actually seeing as she heard the water from the shower turn on.

A few more indiscernible noises and Harvey was back, still gloriously naked, and wearing a
soft smile.

“Come here,” he placed a knee on the bed as he reached for her, and it was all Donna could
do to lift her arms toward him.

He chuckled but leaned down and scooped her up, lifting her with a strength that was less
surprising after experiencing how vigorous he was capable of being. She tucked her head
under his chin and let him carry her into the bathroom.

It was warm, the steam from the shower already thickening the air, and Donna preened when
Harvey stepped under the spray.

“I’m going to have to put you down now,” he warned, and she accepted that; willing to trade
the warmth of his body for the warmth of the water raining down on them.

He was gentle, placing her back on her feet, holding her securely as she allowed her legs to
once again take her weight. They still felt unstable, but Harvey didn’t seem to have any plans
of letting her go anyway, so there probably wasn’t any danger in standing.

Donna wrapped her arms around his neck, both for balance and because she wasn’t quite
ready to step out of the bubble of physical affection this evening had allowed them.

Harvey put her back to the water, letting the spray run over her body and combed her hair
back with his hands so it could get wet as well. She melted into his touch, the gentle caress
against her scalp, and tilted her chin up so the water could run unencumbered.

Harvey dipped his head forward, pressing a soft kiss to her exposed throat and trailed down
to her collarbone. He stopped when Donna winced as he reached her breasts, and pulled back.

“Do they hurt?” he asked, bringing his hands up to the side of chest, avoiding her nipple as he
lightly scooped the weight of her boobs into his palms.

“Just sensitive,” she said, and sighed when he placed the softest of kisses to the top of each
mound.

“Next time, then,” he decided, and let his hands slide back down, over her stomach now,
where they found their new favorite resting place on her bump.

Harvey rubbed circles over the tightened skin, glancing down at it. His face morphed from
satisfaction to awe, a look she was learning to love on him.

“You feel okay? All of that wasn’t too-”

“I’m fine, Harvey,” she assured him, bringing her hand from his neck to his cheek, “We both
are.”

He nodded, eyes flickering up to hers, “Good.”

The rest of the shower was spent washing themselves clean and coming back to reality.
Donna didn’t hate that his body wash made her smell like him, and she’d also enjoyed the
way Harvey had lathered that expensive shampoo through her hair, insisting on cleaning the
red strands that he’d helped mess up.

She’d returned the favor by running a washcloth over his shoulders, scrubbing the harder to
reach places of his back while really just shamelessly ogling the muscles on display while he
was facing away from her.

She was all sexed out for the night, but damn if he wasn’t still nice to look at. She’d ran the
cloth down his spine, to the curve of his ass where Harvey had jolted and turned, giving her a
playful glare, “I can wash that myself, thanks.”

She’d laughed and he’d taken the cloth from her, stepping back under the water to rinse off
the suds.
When they’d finished, Harvey got out first, letting her stand under the warm spray while he
dried off and got her a fresh towel. He held it open for her and Donna turned off the shower
before opening the glass cage.

Harvey wrapped the towel around her, then placed a second one on the top of her head,
obscuring her vision and she laughed.

“I can dry my own hair.”

He left her to do that, heading into his closet for a moment and returned wearing a fresh pair
of boxer briefs and holding a gray T-shirt.

“I don’t have any spare panties,” he joked, “But this should be comfortable for you to sleep
in.”

Donna, who was trying to tame the damp curls the towel had left behind, glanced over at him.

“I’m staying the night?”

Harvey frowned, “Did you think I was going to kick you out?”

“Well, no, but…” she stopped, not exactly sure how to phrase what she was thinking.

That in order for this to work, it would probably be best to compartmentalize. Work was
work, sex was sex, and everything else was what it had always been. It would be harder to
keep things from getting messy if she was sleeping over and wearing his clothes.

“Stay,” Harvey said, when she failed to elaborate, and Donna sighed.

She held his stare and saw the determination there. He didn’t want her to leave. And if she
was being honest, she didn’t want to leave him. Not yet.

And maybe it was damn time she stopped overthinking it. They were adults. Friends. They
had just had mind blowing sex, and they had two days before they had to be back in the
office.

They could handle a night of sleeping in the same bed, and besides, it’s not like they’d never
done so before. And it had turned out just fine both other times.

“Okay, but if you start snoring, I’m smothering you with your pillow.”

Harvey rolled his eyes and tossed the shirt at her face. She barely caught it before it whacked
her.

“Rude.”

He was already walking toward the bedroom, “But threatening to murder me isn’t?”

She followed, slipping the shirt on as she did so.

“It’s not murder if it’s justified.”

He pulled back the sheets of the bed and laughed, “It absolutely is still murder.”

“Fine,” she allowed, crawling onto the mattress next to him, “But it’ll be okay. I know a good
lawyer.”

“Not if you kill him.”

She grinned, “I was talking about Louis.”

Harvey scoffed, and reached for her, dragging her across the space she’d left between them,
until she had to put up a hand to keep from crashing into his chest.

“You’d miss me.”

“Eh.”

His lips dropped into a fake pout and Donna giggled, “Okay, fine, you baby. I’d maybe miss
you a little bit, but don’t think that’ll stop the smothering if you keep me awake tonight.”

He grinned, “Don’t worry. I know exactly how cranky you are when you lack sleep.”

“Add that to the fact that I can’t have regular coffee anymore, either,” she noted, “And I
promise, it’s not a monster you want to deal with.”

His expression softened, his knuckles lifting to run against her cheekbone as he stared at her,
“I could handle it.”

The witty retort died from the absolute affection in his tone and Donna swallowed. Maybe it
was best not to say anything.

Harvey took her silence as tiredness, and snuggled closer to her body. He nuzzled his face
into her neck, getting comfortable, and Donna realized how perfect it felt to lay beside him.
How at ease she was, safe and warm in his embrace.

She also realized that staying the night had been a bad decision.

Because as his breathing began to level out and a hint of exhaustion blurred her vision, they
were holding each other.

And she couldn’t imagine wanting to fall to sleep any other way again.
 Chapter 16

In the near decade since Jessica had picked him out of the mailroom, it would seem that
Harvey had failed to grasp one very important aspect of lawyering.

Always read the fine print of a contract.

Not that the most recent contract he’d entered into had any written components, but the base
principles remained the same, and he hadn’t done the due diligence. If he had, goddamn, he
would have added some addendums. The first of which being an agreement from the other
party that just because she could make his dick hard for the third time in half an hour, didn’t
mean she should expect him to have the strength to do a damn thing about it.

“Shhh,” Donna murmured when he’d tried to mention this fact, “It’s okay. You can just lay
there.”

Any protest he’d had was lost when she straddled his hips, sliding that endless well of
wetness over his half-mast erection, and wouldn’t you know, it woke up and rose to meet her
like it was paid to do so.

She lifted herself onto her knees and stroked him with soft hands, positioning him so she
could sink down his length. They both groaned as he filled her once more.

It was a Saturday morning, a week after Donna had first slept over. A week since she’d
abandoned her date to show up at his door and agreed to the proposition he’d offered her.
And of those seven days, they’d only spent two apart.

That first Sunday night, because Donna had insisted she’d needed to go home and get ready
for the start of the work week without him around to distract her. Like he was the one being
the fucking distraction.

And Thursday, when he’d let her leave the firm early because she’d been nearly falling asleep
on the couch in his office. She’d argued that she was entitled to some exhaustion after
growing a human being inside her body, on top of her day job. It had been hard to argue
against that, and he’d texted her an hour later to ask if she wanted him to come over when he
was through with his paperwork. The lack of response had told him she was already passed
out and he’d left her to her sleep.

She was plenty rested now, though, and had decided to take advantage of their open ended
arrangement by waking him up at nearly six a.m on their day off.
But Harvey could hardly complain. Donna was a giver by nature, and as much as he enjoyed
watching and contributing to her pleasure, she returned the favor tenfold.

Last night, it had been on her knees in the shower. This morning, it had been kitten licks on
his neck and little nips at his shoulder, her sleep-addled voice calling him from his dreams by
name until he was alert enough to realize why she was pressed against him. She’d rubbed her
leg against his morning wood, purring as he responded to her advance by pulling her closer.

That first fuck had been slow; and the best damn way to start the day, if he were honest.
Donna had come quickly, already worked up, and he’d followed shortly after. Then she’d
dragged him to the shower, where he’d had breakfast between her legs, which ended in him
fucking her again, this time from behind, as the water turned cold on them.

Now, the insatiable minx was astride him, looking too fucking beautiful to resist as she
swayed her hips, taking what she wanted from him like he wouldn’t have given it to her
anyway.

Donna riding him was something Harvey didn’t think he’d ever get used to; the sight never
failing to absolutely ruin him.

It was those damn tits, he thought, all big and swollen and bouncing right in his face. He
could lose himself in them, loving the feeling of those perked nipples under his tongue, and
the sounds he could pull from Donna when he suckled them.

And if it wasn’t her breasts, then it was the rounding of her stomach that did him in.

Every time his eyes focused on that little bump, he just about lost his mind. He’d heard of
breeding kinks and had admittedly flicked over that category of porn a time or two in the
past, but it had never appealed to him as a turn on…until Donna.

That first night together again, even if only a week ago, had altered the chemistry of his
brain. He’d swear by it.

He’d intended for this arrangement to be means to an end. When Donna had made it clear to
him at the office that she’d been turned on for weeks and was taking action to address her
sexual repression, he’s short circuited. The idea of her being used by some stranger, even if
he wasn’t a stranger to her, for nothing more than sexual gratification had twisted his gut.
Harvey hadn’t been able to think straight all afternoon. Had imagined a million and one ways
to run interference because it wasn’t right.

It wasn’t that he wanted her to suffer, of course, but another man tending to her needs while
she was pregnant with his child, had brought out something primal and possessive in him.

He couldn’t shake the feeling that it should be him taking care of her. It should be him giving
her pleasure, worshiping the body that was working so hard to create his baby. He felt like he
owed it to her, somehow.
And it also didn’t help that he’d been suffering a dry spell of his own. Stuck in between a
rock and a hard on that his hand could only satisfy so much, since his brain decided that
fucking a stranger after getting a woman he cared about pregnant was too close to cheating to
be justifiable.

But what had come to life that night, when he’d fucked Donna with that little bump between
them…it had turned him into some goddamn caveman; reduced down to base instinct and
primal desire.

His baby. His woman…well, his woman of sorts. She was his best friend. She was on his
desk. She was going to be the mother of his child.

His. His. His.

“Fuck, Harvey, yes, there, right there,” Donna moaned above him, and Harvey realized he’d
started thrusting back, driving up into her as she rolled her hips, stroking his dick with each
wet slide.

He didn’t care that her needs had woken him up before seven in the morning on a weekend.
He didn’t care that he’d already come twice and that his balls were going to be sore for the
next several hours. All that mattered was keeping that look of absolute ecstasy on Donna’s
face; knowing he was responsible for it, knowing each twitch of her expression as her
pleasure grew and crested, proof that he was doing his job well.

“That’s it, baby, just like that,” he praised her, knowing how much she got off on the
encouragement, “Riding me so fucking good. Look at you.”

Donna cried out, her movements stuttering as an orgasm took hold of her body, and Harvey
held her hips, continuing to thrust so she could ride out the waves of her pleasure.

As it happened more often than not, her climax triggered his, and it was likely that he left
bruises on her skin with how hard he gripped her as he emptied his load in the slick heat of
that perfect pussy.

Donna collapsed onto his chest, burying her face in his neck, and Harvey wrapped his arms
around her, holding her as he slipped his dick free. Their releases would leak out of her soon,
dripping all over his lower abdomen, which meant they were due for another shower.

His water bill was going to have tripled by the time she gave birth, he just knew it. And he
couldn’t bring himself to care a single bit.

Donna shifted slightly above him, until one half of her body slotted into his side, while the
other half remained on top of him. The new angle made better room for her stomach, and he
couldn’t help but seek that little bump with his hand.

It was one of his new favorite things; stroking Donna’s pregnant belly while she basked in a
post-orgasm haze. It made him feel a level of masculine satisfaction that he’d never gotten
from any other experience.

His child was safe and healthy inside its mother’s womb, and its mother…she was happy and
sated, because of what he’d provided her. There was nothing in the world that could make
you feel like more of a grown goddamn man than that, Harvey was convinced of it.

“Mhmm,” Donna hummed against his skin, “That feels nice.”

He’d started to massage the bump, well aware that the protuberance was already stretching
the muscles of her abdomen. The way her body was changing to accommodate the growth of
their child would never cease to amaze him.

“You get two more minutes,” he told her, “Then we shower.”

They both knew he was full of shit. They’d lay right there all day, doing exactly this, if it was
what she wanted. Turns out those changes in her body were the perfect trump card to getting
her way, and Donna knew it.

It was a power she’d already taken advantage of, getting him to order from that shitty Thai
restaurant that she loved twice this week.

I don’t want curry, Harvey, the baby does. I swear.

Bull-fucking-shit. But then she’d made that innocent little face, where her eyes rounded and
she blinked those long lashes, and he’d been unable to deny her. Well, them.

Which meant he was going to be utterly fucked when the baby was actually born, especially
if it inherited Donna’s penchant for knowing exactly how to work him.

“Two minutes,” she agreed, thank god, and snuggled deeper against him.

Harvey smiled, turning his head to breathe in the scent of her floral shampoo and let out a
content sigh.

As far as weekends went, this wasn’t the worst way to start one off.

They’d mastered the art of dual showering as easily as they’d mastered every other aspect of
teamwork since she’d first come to his desk. Donna was done before him this time, having
already washed her hair after their first round, and told him she was going to put on some
coffee while he finished up.

It would be decaf and he’d drink a cup of it with her in solidarity, but god, did he miss the
real shit.

Small sacrifice to pay, he guessed, especially when compared to everything Donna was
having to give up, but he was used to his small comforts and was already making plans to
swing by a real coffee stand while they were out today.

Donna had decided to take the apartment next to his after all, making it worth the days of
phone calls and negotiating he’d done with his realtor to get the owners to sell it. They’d
decided to use their day off to go look at some new furniture, mainly for the baby’s room, and
he could tell Donna was excited for it.

He was too, actually, knowing that these purchases would make the whole thing feel even
more real than it already did.

They were having a baby. He was going to be a father. And with Donna’s help, he thought he
could probably turn out to be a pretty good one.

He shut off the shower when he was done and slid on his bathrobe as he towel dried his head.
He’d forego shaving today, but needed to at least brush his teeth and put some product in his
hair.

He was doing so when he heard his phone ring somewhere in the living room. He rinsed out
his mouth and was about to go track it down when he heard Donna’s voice through the open
doors.

“You’ve reached Harvey Specter’s cell, how can I assist you?”

The laugh that echoed from the speaker was familiar.

“My bastard brother’s got you answering his personal line now, too?”

“Only for you, Marcus,” Donna sounded like she was smiling, “Harvey’s in the shower.”

His brother must have been smiling, too, because his response was a little too smug, “It’s
Saturday, you know.”

“Does that mean you finally learned your days of the week?” Donna taunted him effortlessly,
and Marcus laughed.

Harvey moved into his bedroom to better listen.

“Nice try. But you aren’t getting off that easy,” he told her, “You’re at Harvey’s place this
damn early on a Saturday. That mean you two finally got your shit together?”

Now it was Donna laughing.

“What it means,” she drawled, “Is that we are adults who enjoy each other’s company.”

Marcus scoffed, “Last time I talked to my brother, he said he’d gone and knocked you up. So,
it sounds to me like you enjoy a bit more than each other’s company.”

Well. He wasn’t wrong.

“Did you really want to discuss the parts of Harvey I find enjoyable?” Donna teased, “I could
go into very specific details.”

There was a retching sound, as Marcus mimicked throwing up and Donna chuckled, “Yeah
that’s what I thought.”

“Okay, fair point,” Marcus admitted, then cleared his throat, “Actually…I was debating about
calling you first anyway. There’s something I want to ask Harvey, but I don’t know how he’s
gonna feel about it.”

Harvey knew it was probably wrong to eavesdrop. He could just walk into his living room
and take the damn phone so his brother could ask him whatever it was directly. But the
temptation of listening in was too great.

“Marcus, you know Harvey would give you his kidney if you asked for it,” Donna responded,
“Whatever it is-”

“I want him to come home for Thanksgiving.”

There was a pause, as both Harvey and Donna processed what his brother had said.

Marcus continued with an explanation, “I know he usually stays in the city, but it's our first
one without Dad. I’m closing the restaurant down for the day and hosting there. Katie’s
parents are coming…it would be nice to have him there.”

The hesitancy in his tone made Harvey’s throat tighten, guilt swarming in his chest. He
hadn’t made it home for a holiday in a couple years.

“Then ask him,” Donna advised.

“I want to,” Marcus cleared his throat again, “But, uh…”

“But your mother will be there,” Donna pieced together before even Harvey had.

Marcus sighed, “Yeah. Bobby, too. And I know you know Harvey’s issues with all that…but
this is about family, you know? We lost Dad…and Harvey…my kids barely know him.
Sometimes I feel like I barely know him anymore. But he mentioned maybe coming to visit
soon, and I guess I was thinking that this could be a chance for something…a fresh start,
maybe.”

Harvey leaned against his door frame, just out of view, and pressed his lips together in a tight
line. He knew Marcus had a point; knew that family was important and that he hadn’t been
around as often as he should have been these last few years, but…

“Harvey has had pretty justifiable reasons for keeping his distance,” Donna reminded his
brother, her tone compassionate, yet firm, “I think your heart is in the right place, Marcus,
and you should definitely invite him to come…but if he says no, that is his choice to make.”

Her voice dropped an octave, to the point Harvey had to strain to hear it, “And if he does say
no, and you try to make him feel guilty about it, pregnant or not, I’ll fly to Boston myself and
kick your ass.”

Harvey decided that was a good time to intervene, and stepped into the living room just as
Marcus let out a surprised chuckle and said, “I have no doubt that you would, Donna.”

Donna was leaning against the counter in the kitchen and immediately spotted him when he
walked in, her eyes widening, “Harvey, hey.”

“Hey,” he played dumb, crossing the room, “That for me?”

She held out the phone just as Marcus shouted loudly over the line, “About time, dickhead!
Have a nice shower?”

Donna rolled her eyes, but smiled as he took the phone from her, taking it off speaker before
placing it against his ear.

“I did, actually,” Harvey told him, “You should try it some time; a little soap and water would
do wonders for that bullshit you always reek of.”

“Hey, I come by that scent honestly,” Marcus joked and Donna reached up to squeeze his
arm.

“I’m taking my coffee outside,” she told him, grabbing her cup from the counter and
motioning to the balcony.

He nodded and she left, giving him the privacy he hadn’t granted her. Maybe for the best,
though.

“I heard Donna threaten to kick your ass,” he settled onto one of the bar stools, pulling the
cup of coffee Donna had made for him over and taking a sip, “Wanna tell me what that was
about?”

“Sure, right after you admit that Donna was only there to threaten my ass because she slept
over.”

Harvey smirked, “She did.”

“Called it,” Marcus said smugly, and now Harvey was the one rolling his eyes.

“It’s not what you’re thinking. We’re just-”

“Enjoying each other’s company?” he tossed Donna’s words from earlier back out and
Harvey chuckled, “Yeah, something like that.”

Marcus snorted, “So you’re still being an idiot?”

“I’m not the idiot who has a pregnant woman threatening to kick his ass,” he pointed out, “So
out with it.”
His brother hesitated a second before coming clean, “Alright, I was talking to her about our
plans for Thanksgiving this year. I’m hosting for the family at my restaurant and, uh, it would
mean a lot if you could come.”

Harvey fiddled with the coffee cup, “Marcus-”

“I know,” he rushed out, “Mom and Bobbie will be there. But look, you don’t even gotta talk
to her if you don’t want. But when you called me and told me about Donna, you said you
wanted things to be better…and you’re about to have a kid, Harvey. Maybe this is a chance to
start setting some things right, working our family shit out before you add a baby to it.”

He sighed, “I don’t know if it’s that simple. That history is…well, you know.”

“I do,” Marcus allowed, “But I still think you should come. And you can bring Donna. Let
her meet her kid’s cousins. And you know she and Katie would get along.”

“Donna gets along with pretty much everyone,” Harvey admitted, “But I’m not sure she
needs front row seats to our family drama.”

“No, but there might be less family drama if you bring her. She gets you. Might help, having
her here.”

“Marcus-”

“Look, I know it’s a lot to think about,” he cut Harvey off, “But it’s still a few weeks away.
You don’t have to say yes right now. Just promise me you’ll at least think about it before
deciding it’s an automatic no.”

Harvey looked through the glass wall, to where Donna was standing on the balcony, leaning
against the railing with her arms crossed, a little smile on her face as she enjoyed the city
view.

She looked happy and glowy in the morning sun, and he knew she would want him to say
yes. He also knew that she’d agree to come with him in a heartbeat if he asked her to.

“I’ll consider it,” he promised, “And I’ll talk to Donna. Let me call you back in a few days.”

“Alright, man,” Marcus agreed, “But in the meantime…can do me one more favor?”

His brow arched, “What’s that?”

“Marry that woman.”

Harvey froze at the unexpected suggestion, then shook his head. He wasn’t going to bother
trying to explain his and Donna’s relationship to his brother. He wouldn’t understand. No one
did, outside of the two of them.
Donna turned her head, peering back inside over her shoulder and caught his gaze. Her smile
widened and Harvey held up a finger, signaling that he was almost done.

“You’re hilarious,” he told Marcus, and choked down another drink of the decaf coffee, “But
I’ve got to go. Donna’s waiting for me to get ready so we can go look at furniture for the
nursery.”

Marcus was silent for a moment, then released a short laugh.

“See, you’re already acting like a husband.”

Jackass.

“Goodbye, Marcus.”

“Later, loser.”

Harvey chuckled to himself as the call ended, and he crossed the kitchen to the balcony door,
joining Donna out in the morning air. The bustle of a cool weekend day had already started,
and she was peering down at the bodies on the street that looked like little ants from this far
up.

“Hey,” he said.

Donna’s lip curved, but she didn’t look up at him, “Hey.”

“I told Marcus I’d think about it.”

That got her attention, and she stood straight, turning to face him, “Think about what?”

He gave her a look, “You’re gonna pretend you don’t know?”

She stared at him for a moment, then smiled sheepishly, “Fine. I know. Does this mean
you’re actually considering going?”

He sighed and moved to stand beside her, looking out at the sky scrapers that took up the
nearest airspace.

“Maybe. But I don’t know if I’m ready to talk to her yet, Donna.” Neither of them had to
clarify who he meant, “And I don’t know if I’ll have made up my mind or not by the time I’ll
have to fly out there.”

She turned to face the city, too, bumping his shoulder with her own.

“Does that matter?” she asked, “Because you shouldn’t miss out on time with the family that
you do want a relationship with because of it. You can go to your brother’s dinner without
having decided whether or not you’ll forgive your mother.”
He glanced over at her and she shrugged.

“If you get there and want to talk to her…you’ll be able to. If not, then don’t. Talk to Marcus,
or your niece and nephew, or someone else there.”

Someone like her. He thought he could probably handle anything that went down, if Donna
was there at his side.

“It has been a long time since I celebrated a holiday with a family dinner,” he admitted, and
her head turned toward him as she met his gaze.

The sunlight filtering through the buildings danced across her face, hitting her eyes in a way
that highlighted the emerald green hues hidden in the hazel.

“Then if I were you, I’d go,” she said simply, with an encouraging tilt to her lips.

He nodded. “Would you come with me?”

She stared back at him, appraising him, doing her Donna thing.

“You sure?”

“It’s a family dinner,” he said, “You’re family to me. And Marcus extended the invitation to
you, too, so…”

Goddamn, she was beautiful when she smiled.

And the anxiety about what they were discussing eased as she reached out and took his hand
in hers.

“Of course, Harvey. I’d go to the ends of the earth with you, you know that.”

He smirked, “Well, let’s start with Boston.”

“Actually, let’s start with Pottery Barn,” she squeezed his hand and started pulling him back
toward the sliding door, “Because they open in an hour and it’ll take us at least half that to get
across town.”

He let her tug him along with a noise of agreement, not really caring where they started their
day of shopping, or what all stores she planned on dragging him into.

Because he’d go to the ends of the earth for her, too.

 Chapter 17
Chapter Notes

This chapter is extra spicy.

It was difficult not to feel like a kid being called into the principal’s office when Jessica
insisted she wanted to see him “right now”.

Harvey had a feeling he knew exactly why she wanted him to come down to her office, and
plastered on his best poker face as he opened the glass door and strode through it.

“Jessica.”

She glanced up from her desk, looking a bit like a viper ready to strike, “Harvey. Have a
seat.”

He did as she bode, leaning back and crossing his ankles like he had all the time in the world,
as she straightened in her own chair to appraise him. He stared back, refusing to give any
ammunition to a gun that seemed already loaded and pointed in his direction.

“You closed Jackson Miller yesterday?”

Harvey nodded, “Took some convincing, but he signed.”

“And Howard Designs?”

“Secured the contract for their expansion and received everything but a gift basket from their
CEO,” he assured her, “Now, you wanna go through every case I’ve had this week, or do you
want to tell me why you called me in here?

Jessica’s mouth twitched, “I thought it was worth noting that it’s been a very good couple of
weeks for you. Your billables are up. Your clients seem satisfied.”

“And you don’t give out pats on the back for the level of performance you pay me to deliver,”
he pointed out.

She smirked now, “You’re right. I don’t. What I want to know is why, if your performance is
so well, are you trying to pick a fight with everyone in this office?”

Harvey rolled his eyes, “It wasn’t with everyone. It was Louis and his dumbass associates
who-”
“It was one dumbass associate who was late with a patent file and Louis tried to explain to
you why it was late and you nearly bit his head off.”

Harvey grit his teeth. So it had been a morning. He’d needed something done and the
incompetence of a first year that Louis was supposed to be managing had added an extra
three hours of work to his day as he fought with the patent office on the phone.

And yes, maybe he’d chewed Louis out for not doing his goddamn job. But what that had to
do with his performance or why it was Jessica’s concern didn’t-

“Out with it,” Jessica said, staring at him expectedly.

“Out with what?” he demanded, “I yelled at Louis, what’s the big deal?”

“The big deal is you didn’t just yell at him. You questioned his ability to do his job in front of
the entire bullpen, then holed up in your office and had Donna play goalie to anyone who
tried to get in to talk to you. And if you think I don’t know that that means something’s going
on with you, then your actions aren’t the only thing that need addressing. So cut the bullshit
and tell me what the hell is going on.”

Harvey’s jaw flexed as he grit his teeth. Sometimes he really hated how well his mentor was
able to see through him.

“Does it have to do with Donna or the baby?” she asked, her tone a little more gentle,
“Because you haven’t brought that up since the two of you filed the paperwo-”

“It’s not,” he sighed, “Donna’s fine. The baby’s fine.”

Jessica nodded, “Okay. What is it, then?”

Harvey chewed over the annoyance he felt, the frustrations that had been aimed at Louis this
morning and that he wanted really badly to hurl at his boss now…

“I’m going to Boston next week.”

Jessica’s head crooked, “For Marcus’s Thanksgiving, yes, I know. Donna put in the leave
form for-”

“My mother’s gonna be there.”

She fell silent at that.

In the past, the two of them had shared a little about their personal lives. Jessica wasn’t privy
to all the details; he’d only ever shared the entire story with Donna, but she knew that he and
his mother had been estranged for years.

She cleared her throat, “I see….Harvey-”

“I don’t want to discuss it,” he said shortly, “I shouldn't have snapped this morning, I’ll make
it right with Louis…but if there’s nothing else, I’m going back to doing my damn job.”

Jessica gave him that same long, appraising stare, then nodded, “Alright, Harvey. Get back to
work.”

He was out of his chair and halfway out the door when she added, “But if Donna refuses to
send my call through to your office again, I’m suspending you both.”

He shot her a look over his shoulder, and caught her smile that held more than a little threat,
before she turned her attention back to her desk.

Harvey didn’t pause on his way to his office. Donna was at her desk outside of it, typing
away at her keyboard, and looked up as he approached.

Her brow arched at whatever she saw on his face, “How bad was it?”

“Slap on the wrist,” he said, stopping in front of the counter.

She was wearing a green dress today, the fabric bunching at her stomach as she sat, and it
was obvious that it would only be a matter of time before others would be able to notice the
truth. Part of him was relieved to get it out there and over with. But he knew Donna was
hoping to keep it between them for as long as possible.

Days like today, however, when the stress of what was upcoming had him on edge and
everyone around him seemed to be trying to test his patience, he really wished there wasn’t
so much secrecy. He wished he didn’t have to wait until the end of the day to take Donna
home, strip off that damn dress and take out his frustrations in a much more satisfying way
than simply yelling at Louis.

“Harvey,” she said his name like a warning, “You can’t look at me like that.”

“Like what?” he challenged, even though he knew exactly where his thoughts had taken him
and what was probably showing on his face.

Donna narrowed her eyes, but couldn’t hide the smirk teasing her lips. Lips that had looked
so full and plump, wrapped around his dick just two days ago.

“Like you're imagining things that would get us fired if we actually did them.”

Harvey moved around her desk, coming to stand behind her as Donna locked her gaze ahead
on whatever email she definitely wasn’t paying attention to. He checked to make sure no one
was around, paying them any attention, before crouching down so that his lips were by her
ear.

“Things that would get us fired…like taking you into my office and having you sit on my lap
with my dick inside you while I do my work?”
He felt Donna shiver and saw the goosebumps erupt along the skin of her arm, but her
expression didn’t change.

“Yes,” she swallowed, “Things like that.”

He had learned in detail the past few weeks how sensitive Donna had become with pregnancy
hormones, and playing with her arousal had been a fun game for them both. He’d definitely
started chewing his pens on purpose a little more often, and would send a wink her way any
time he caught her looking.

Last week, she’d all but dragged him to the elevator when it had been time to leave for the
night because he’d taken off his jacket and rolled up his shirt sleeves. Apparently that was
something that now drove her crazy, so he’d repeated the action for the next several days.

This buzz he felt today, however, was about more than just teasing her. They were exactly a
week out from their trip; Donna had booked their tickets, and he’d talked to Marcus about the
arrangements. It was getting real, he was getting nervous, and rather than throw himself into
work, where the incompetence of others would no doubt remind him again of how little time
he had to sort his head out, he’d rather throw himself into Donna. Ground himself in the
familiar comfort he only ever seemed to find with her.

“Or we could hide you under my desk,” he murmured, letting his breath trail her neck, “I
know how much you love making me hard for you, and no one else would know.”

Her eyes closed, “Harvey…stop.”

He reached over, placing a hand on her knee, teasing the hem of her dress with his thumb,
“That’s not what you were saying last night.”

She turned her chair, nearly colliding with him as she did so, “Last night we weren’t at the
office. You know we can’t do those things here.”

“Then book us a room at the hotel down the street,” he compromised, standing straight again,
“We’ll take an extended lunch.”

Donna blinked at him, caught by surprise for once. But he couldn’t enjoy the victory with the
way she frowned in apprehension, eyes darting around to ensure privacy, “Harvey-”

“I need this, Donna,” He hated admitting any vulnerability, but he was on edge. And rather
than risk trying to pick another fight, he’d rather spend an hour lost between her legs and
forget about all his troubles, “I need you.”

She stared back at him, probably understanding too much, but they were interrupted before
she could respond.

“Donna, hey, I have those files that you-” the new paralegal, who Donna had recently
informed him was Robert Zane’s daughter, paused as she noticed him behind his secretary,
“Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to interrupt.”
Donna shook her head, and only he knew that she was also shaking off the effects of
whatever thoughts she’d had to his request, “It’s fine, Rachel. The files?”

“Yes,” the young woman handed a stack of folders to her over the counter with a smile, “Let
me know if you need anything else.”

“Thanks.”

The girl walked away again and Donna turned, files in hand and extended them out to him,
“These should help with your patent issue. The office hasn’t called back yet, but I’ll put them
through when they do.”

He nodded, taking the hint that she wasn’t saying out loud and grabbed the files from her.
Without another word, he went back to his own office, dropping the stack onto his desk
before slumping down into his chair. Throwing himself into work it was, then.

An hour and a long phone call later, where he’d gotten to verbally spar with several different
reps, he’d solved the problem with the patent. Then he’d gotten to call his client, to inform
them about the success, and the gratitude was almost worth the inconvenience. He’d just
hung up when a light tapping on his door caught his attention, and he looked up in time to see
Donna open it with a look of apprehension that made him feel more than a little guilty.

“Hey,” he put the phone back into its cradle, “I’m glad you’re here. About earlier… I didn’t
mean to make it seem like-

“I came in to bring you this,” she cut him off precisely, and Harvey frowned as she held out
another folder. He had experienced her mood swings a few times over the last couple of
weeks, but she didn’t usually stay upset with him for long.

He took the folder, “Donna, I’m trying to tell you I’m sorry.”

“There’s no need to apologize, Mr. Specter.”

His eyes jumped to hers at the title, and the air shifted. She was staring back at him with an
expression of absolute innocence, but those damn eyes of hers couldn’t lie. His tie felt
suddenly tight.

“I’m leaving for an extended lunch,” she smiled sweetly, “You can call me if there’s anything
in the file that’s unclear.”

Harvey managed a nod, using all his self control nod to shoot up from his chair and drag her
over to his couch to have his way with her right then and there.

Donna turned, her hips swaying as she left and he watched her backside until it disappeared
down the hall.
Only when she was completely gone from his sight did he bother to open the folder she’d
given him. There were two items inside.

He pulled out the handwritten note, reading the words scrawled in her perfect penmanship.

Room 409. Crowne Plaza. Reserved until 3 for your needs.

The second item had him crumbling the note in his hand as his fist clenched involuntarily.

A pair of dark red thongs that he knew for a fact she’d been wearing that morning. He’d
watched her put the damn things on, after all.

With all the effort he could muster, he kept his body’s reaction to her gift under control and
stuffed both the panties and the note into his pocket. Then he closed the file, set it aside on
his desk, and made his way to the building’s elevators.

Donna had arrived to the room she’d booked for her “extended lunch” with Harvey and only
had a few minutes to check out the suite and remove her shoes before a rhythmic knock
echoed through the space.

Anticipation was tingling through her body. She knew he was stressed, had tried to sleep
beside his fitful body last night as he tossed and mumbled incoherently. She knew it was tied
to their upcoming trip to Boston and that it was putting him in quite the touchy mood.

She’d almost felt bad for Louis that morning, setting him off without fully understanding the
cause behind it. Harvey had even been a little short with her, but she knew better than to take
it personally. Especially with the way he’d come to her after his meeting with Jessica.

Good god, she had a hard enough time resisting the man on a normal day, but those bedroom
eyes, that gravel voice, the order to book them a room because he couldn’t wait for the end of
the day to have her.

I need you.

Donna had spent years reading between the lines of the things Harvey said, and what he
actually meant.

What he needed wasn’t really sex, it was control. Something predictable and solid that he
could handle as he wanted without the risk of backfire. His brain, as brilliant as it was,
couldn’t grapple with the fact that he could do nothing to direct his family situation and that
anxiety was feeding his attitude.

An attitude she was fully prepared to let him fuck out on her; because he needed it. He trusted
her, and they were a team.

And she trusted him enough to give him that control, despite the times she’d teased him to
the contrary.
She took her time unlatching the door, letting the anticipation build for them both, and when
she finally opened it, the expression on Harvey’s face nearly took her to her knees.

So much hunger in his eyes. You’d think he’d gone years without a woman, rather than
hours. His hands were braced on either side of the frame, as if it were the only thing
physically restraining him.

Donna backed away slowly, reaching behind herself to unzip her dress as she did so. It fell to
the floor, leaving her completely bare, and Harvey still hadn’t moved. She had to admit, the
predatory focus of his gaze made her nervous in the best of ways, and her breathing sped up
as she kicked her dress to the side and waited for whatever came next.

Harvey stepped inside with a slow, deliberate movement. The door shut behind him and it
truly was like being trapped in a cage with a hunter.

He stared at her for another long moment, then crooked a finger. She went to him without
hesitation, looking up into his eyes as she came to a stop before him. Their height difference
when she was barefoot, and he wasn’t, never ceased to make her feel something.

His cologne assaulted her senses and she wanted nothing more than to jump into his arms
right there and let him take her to the floor for all she cared. But still, he stood before her,
watching, not touching.

“Mr. Specter?” was the first thing he said and Donna knew what he was really asking.

She nodded, “I wouldn’t be a very good assistant if I couldn’t provide you with whatever you
needed.”

His lips parted, “Donna…I’m not sure you really understand what you’re agreeing to.”

“For today,” she told him, “In this room. I’m agreeing to whatever you want, Harvey.
Whatever you need.”

One of his brows arched, expectedly, and she fought a smirk, “I mean, whatever you need,
Mr. Specter.”

“Fuck,” His eyes flashed and it made her mouth feel dry, “That shouldn’t be as hot as you
make it sound.”

“Then come make me make a different sound,” she challenged, and the desire in his face only
flared.

“If at any point, it’s too much, it’s painful, you want to stop…you tell me.”

She smiled, and reached up to cup his cheek, “Yes, sir.”

That was all it took to break hold of whatever restraint he was exercising. Harvey claimed her
mouth in a harsh kiss, wrapping his arms around her naked form and dragging her against his
chest.

Donna moaned into his mouth, not hesitating a second to open up to him and let his tongue
deepen the kiss. But when she reached up to undo his tie, Harvey stopped her.

She pulled back slightly and met his gaze. His pupils were wide, making his dark eyes look
nearly black, and he stroked the tip of her nose with his own.

His knuckles lifted, brushing her cheek, then trailed down the column of her neck. He swirled
over her collarbone, then down her sternum. Her belly button.

She gasped when he found her wet heat, not pausing before sinking a finger into her,
spreading the slickness he’d caused.

“I’m going to make a mess of you,” he promised headedly, “But we’re starting from the
beginning. Go start the shower. Rinse this off your body. I’ll join you in a moment.”

She barely managed a nod before he’d let her go, and it was a miracle she got her legs to
cooperate as she watched him stick the wet finger in his mouth, licking it clean.

The white marble of the bathroom was bright as she stepped inside, and hurried to turn the
water on. She pulled her hair back, stepping under the spray, and did her best to follow
instructions, using one of the cloths provided to swipe between her legs, clearing away the
evidence of how turned on she’d been. She then proceeded to soap up every other crevice,
and tried not to think about what was waiting for her when she was finished, because if she
did, all her effort to clean up would be in vain.

There was condensation beginning to form on the mirror when she stepped out of the shower,
but Harvey was standing in front of it, hands on the counter’s edge.

His clothes were gone and the reflection of his gloriously naked form held every ounce of her
attention. He looked up and met her gaze, that devilish smirk appearing on his lips.

“Your skin is so sensitive,” he noted, “It’s blushing before I’ve even gotten my hands on
you.”

She looked down. Sure enough, the warm water had turned her skin color, the paleness more
pink than white now.

“Come here,” Harvey commanded, turning to face her, and just like that, her attention was
locked on him.

She dripped water as she walked, crossing the space to where he stood, his erection already
standing at point. She started to drop to her knees, ready to let him have his way with her
mouth, when Harvey gripped her elbows.
“No,” he said, “I didn’t get enough of a taste before.”

Donna let him guide her, turn her body until she was facing the mirror and he was standing
behind her. Without moving, he reached over to the shelf by the sink and grabbed two of the
towels stored there. He tossed one onto the floor between them. The other, he unfolded once
and placed it on the marble in front of her.

“Bend,” he commanded, and she got the drift.

The towel cushioned her breasts and ribs as she leaned over it, hands gripping the edge of the
counter.
Harvey ran a hand down her spine, her back arched, and the position would have made it easy
for him to slip inside her core, which was already getting wet again, if he hadn’t suddenly
sunk to his knees.

He was kneeling on the other towel, face perfectly even with everything she had to offer.

“I’m going to make you cum on my tongue,” he told her and Donna’s knees shook as she
fought the urge to clench her thighs together, “You’re going to lift your head and watch
yourself fall apart for me.”

Oh, god.

“And you’re going to remember it,” he gripped her ass cheeks, spreading her open, “How
beautiful you were, how good I made you feel. Every time you look in a goddamn mirror.”

His breath was hot against her, his lips so close she could almost feel them brush her skin,
“Understood?”

Donna squeezed the edge of the counter, then pushed herself up onto her elbows so she could
see her own face reflected back. Her cheeks were scarlet, her lips wet from the amount of
times her tongue had run over them.

She watched them move, but hardly recognized her own voice, “Yes, sir.”

Once she gave him what he sought, she expected him to devour her. For his mouth and
tongue to slam against her and for him to eat her out with the ferocity she’d grown
accustomed to when having Harvey Specter between her legs.

That, however, is not what happened.

She felt his lips first, the softest of kisses, pressed against the back of her thigh, right where it
curved into the swell of her cheek.

Then she felt his teeth.

She cried out as Harvey bit her, and was thankful that his other hand had moved to hold her
leg steady, because he repeated the motion, this time closer to her core.
“Fuck,” she hissed, and he switched to the other side, making two identical marks that she
was pretty sure might have broken skin. His tongue licked over the bites, cooling the sting,
then dragged a damp path to the edges of her center.

“Already glistening,” he tsked, though his tone was laced with satisfaction, “You’re gonna
cum for me so easily, aren’t you, baby? I wonder if I’ll even have to touch you here?”

“Harvey, please,” Donna begged, and watched her cheeks aflame even more in a complex
mix of need and embarrassment.

When his tongue came against her next, Donna jumped. He’d licked, not her pussy, but the
other hole, teasing the rim and pushing against her clenched muscles.

“Oh god,” her head fell as she gasped. She’d had her ass eaten out before, but it had been a
long time, and was not something she had yet discussed with Harvey.

However, like every other aspect of pleasuring, he seemed to know exactly what he was
doing, and when he’d gotten her nice and wet with his saliva, his fingers joined the mix.

He pushed the tip of one inside of her, slowly at first, working her open, and Donna groaned.

The sound was drowned out by the sudden smack of Harvey’s other hand against her cheek.
She yelped, clenching around his finger.

“Eyes up,” he reprimanded, “Don’t make me remind you again.”

Donna forced her gaze back on her reflection, and would have sworn it was a different person
looking back at her. The same red curls and hazel eyes, the same cheekbones and nose, but
everything else about her appearance was new. The desperation that she couldn’t hide in the
furrowing of her brows, the panting of her chest parting her lips, the glazed desire in her eyes,
which only increased when Harvey truly started fucking her with his hand.

A second finger had joined the first, pumping in and out of her ass while he kissed over the
hand print that had no doubt been left behind on her cheek. Then he bit her again, and Donna
wondered if she was even going to be able to sit down by the time they were through.

A whimper escaped her at the thought, as she found it more than a little appealing that she
would be reminded of him every time she shifted in her chair.

“God, your pussy is so wet,” he huffed, and Donna bit her lip, “I’ve got to taste you.”

She wanted to cry in relief when his mouth finally came against her where she wanted him
most, and the most sinful sound left his throat at what he found there.

His face dug in, then, familiar desperation taking over as he sucked the juices right from her
body, tongue devouring every drop that he could wring from her.
Donna pressed hard into the counter, shouting as her orgasm slammed into her without
warning. She quivered and moaned.
But she watched, as he’d instructed, never once dropping her eyes as he rode out her
pleasure. And it was a fucking sight. Her red face, her wide eyes, her gaping mouth
struggling to form his name. There was an eroticism to the action that was entirely vain,
because Donna knew she looked hot; knew her face was pretty and her tits were impressive…
but in the throes of climax? No wonder Harvey always pulled back when she came, enjoying
this show for himself.

When she couldn’t take any more of the onslaught for fear that her legs might actually
crumble on her, Donna began to plead.

“Harvey, enough. Enough.”

He stopped, as he told her he would, but she barely had time to recover before he stood and
swept her up into his arms.

She was carried to the bed, core still pulsing, and she sighed when he sat her gently onto the
mattress.

“Get comfortable,” he instructed, “I’ll be right back.”

Donn adjusted herself on the bed as Harvey disappeared back into the bathroom. She heard
the sink as he presumably cleaned up and she took a settling breath as she prepared herself
for whatever he had planned next.

He came back into the room and paused near the chaise by the window, where she could see
he’d placed both of their clothes.

The belt and tie he’d been wearing earlier were right on top and he grabbed them, bringing
them over to the bed with him.

He stood at the side of the mattress, and reached out a hand. Donna took it and giggled when
Harvey pulled her, sliding her across the sheets, until her head was by his thigh and that thick
erection of his was in licking distance.

She was tempted to lift her head and do just that, but Harvey was already moving, grabbing
her other hand and lifting it so that her palms were pressed together. He looped the tie around
them, securing her wrists quickly and she gave an experimental tug when he was done. The
fabric dug into her skin and didn’t loosen the slightest.

“I know better than to believe you were ever a boy scout,” she teased, “But this is
impressive.”

Harvey smirked, yanking on the bit of fabric left and dragging her a bit further, so that her
neck was the only thing keeping her head from dangling off the edge of the bed.

“Spread your legs,” he told her, keeping her hands above her head, and Donna complied.
The weight of her stomach shifted as she did so, but she was long past feeling self conscious
about anything to do with her body. It was hard not to have confidence, when Harvey looked
at her naked form, new curves and all, like it was the sexiest thing he’d ever had the pleasure
of viewing.

It was how he looked at her now, splayed open before him as he stood near her head. His
hand came to grip the back of her neck, holding the weight of her head, but tilting her chin
up.

“Open.”

She parted her lips, letting him feed his cock into her mouth, and his thrust didn’t end until he
was all but in her throat. He knew she could take him though; she’d proven how good she
was at it on more than one occasion.

The new angle, however, added an edge of unpredictability, and the limited airflow
heightened all her senses.

Harvey’s other hand brushed her throat. She wondered if he was feeling for himself.

“Easy, baby, just relax,” he coached gently, sounding a bit breathless as he withdrew, “Let me
in.”

The next thrust had him sliding easier against her tongue and she swallowed around his head.
Again. Again.

Donna moaned and his hands slid into her hair, securing her head as he fucked her mouth
gently, holding himself at the back of her throat for a long second each time he hit it.

A noise, half choke, half moan, reverberated around his length as it left her.

“Touch yourself,” Harvey exhaled, shifting so she could move her arms, “I want to see how
you like to cum.”

She reached for her core immediately, the bindings of his tie hardly a hindrance with how
desperate she felt. She didn’t bother to draw out her actions or put on a show. Her fingers
dove right in, seeking her clit and rubbing it roughly as he continued to thrust into her mouth.
God, she was so close again, already. It wouldn’t take much.

“I could watch you do that all day,” she heard him murmur above her, almost to himself, but
Donna was so lost in her own pleasure she couldn’t focus on his words.

Her heartbeat was pounding between her ears and she was gasping around his cock, needing
more air, hating the idea of him stopping so she could have it. Her fingers flicked desperately
against her core, her muscles coiling.

Harvey leaned over her just as that familiar clenching started and shoved her hands out of the
way. His chest pressed lightly against her stomach as his mouth landed back on her core, and
she thrusted her hips against his tongue, riding out the waves of her orgasm.
His cock had nearly pulled completely from her mouth, but she still licked at it, suckling the
tip as he did the same to her clit, both of them basking in the pleasure.

Harvey continued to kiss back up her body, trailing a line of damp kisses over her bump, her
ribs, and paused at her breasts.

“Tonight, I’m gonna fuck those until I cum all over them,” he decided, grabbing them both in
his hands and squeezing. Donna whimpered.

“But right now, I need you too fucking bad.”

He pulled away, letting her breath, and climbed up onto the mattress. Her body felt heavy as
he adjusted her, using the tie on her wrists to pull her back to the pillows.

She snuggled against them, almost missing how he looped the belt he’d brought over through
the headboard and ran it through her bindings before cinching it tight.

Her arms were pulled above her head, held there by the restraints.

“Goddamn,” she muttered and Harvey chuckled, leaning down to press a kiss to her lips.

“This part will be easy for you. Just lay there and take me like a good girl.”

Her entire body trembled as he sat up between her thighs, lining his cock at her weeping
entrance.

There was absolutely no resistance when he pushed forward, properly joining them at last.
Donna’s head fell back and his eyes closed as they both froze, enjoying the sensations. She
didn’t even care if she couldn’t touch him right now. She just never wanted him to stop
touching her.

And he didn’t. His hands wandered all over her body as he began to thrust; scooping the
swell of her belly, teasing the hardened peaks of her breasts, until eventually, his hand
wrapped around her throat.

The pressure of his palm was loose, but the threat of his tightening fingers is what drove her
pleasure higher, and she knew her pulse point was probably throbbing against his touch.
Harvey’s grip was solid and his tongue dirty, as he dropped to take her mouth in a wet kiss,
lifting her head by her neck.

She moaned his name against his tongue and Harvey’s eyes opened. She drowned in that
gaze. Loved the way he looked at her so damn much.

The speed of his penetration increased to an almost bruising pace, more rough than he’d ever
previously been with her, and her thighs shook as she tried to keep them locked on his hips.

Harvey’s jaw was set in a hard line, his entire body tense and growing balmy with the effort
he was using to fuck her.
“You’re mine, Donna,” he growled out, lips brushing hers harshly, “Say you’re fucking
mine.”

Her eyes closed as his words pulled pleasure and emotions she wasn’t ready to embrace deep
from within her.

“I’m yours, Harvey. I’m yours.”

They came together, the thrusts becoming sloppy and slick. Electricity ran through her entire
body and Donna practically screamed as she buried her face in Harvey’s shoulder, leaving a
bite of her own.

He fucked her through it until he couldn’t anymore, but before he collapsed, he pulled at her
restraints and freed her hands. Her arms fell just as he rolled off of her and they both laid
panting against the sheets.

“That….was…” he didn’t seem to have words, and she didn’t either.

“I know,” was all she could muster, but it was enough.

He rolled back to face her, hand lifting to brush against her hair, and Donna turned her head.
His eyes were clearer now, but his gaze was just as hard as he stared at her.

Say you’re mine.

She swallowed.

“Thank you,” he said, “I feel a lot better now.”

She forced a smile to her lips, “What are good secretaries for?”

He laughed, truly seeming lighter, and Donna reminded herself that anything either of them
said during sex could be chalked up to the heat of the moment. It didn’t mean anything.

“I don’t remember this service being on your resume, Miss. Paulsen,” he leaned over and
placed a kiss on her arm, “But I’m not complaining.”

“Good, because it’s a special occurrence,” Donna stretched her arms out, wrapping one
around his neck to pull him up to her mouth. He placed a kiss there next.

“You telling me not to get used to it?” he asked. Another kiss, on her jaw this time.

“I’m telling you that we can’t always leave work to come bang it out in a hotel room when
you’re having a bad day” she teased him, “So enjoy it while it lasts.”

He nibbled at her earlobe, “Oh, I intend to.”

Now she was the one laughing, “Harvey, we only have an hour left before we need to be back
at the firm. And we still need to shower and eat.”

He was already kissing back down her neck.

“Then order room service,” he said, shifting to lay between her thighs, “While I enjoy my
appetizer.”

Donna didn’t have the strength to protest, especially with his mouth against her skin and his
stubborn desire so set on having his way. It was much easier, and more enjoyable, to simply
give in.

“Whatever you say, Mr. Specter. Whatever you say.”

He smiled against her thigh, “That’s my good girl.”

 Chapter 18

Donna felt nauseous.

It was easy to blame the unease in her gut on the baby, who apparently did not appreciate the
climb in altitude when the plane had first taken off. But that had been half an hour, a pack of
crackers, and an entire cup of water ago. And if she were being honest with herself, the
pressure in her stomach had started before she and Harvey had even left his apartment.

She’d stared out the window for most of the ride, watching the gray clouds pillowing beneath
them, trying not to think about that morning.

The notion was an absolute failure, since Harvey was stretched out on her other side,
listening to some audiobook on his headphones, and had started a frustrating habit of
mindlessly tapping his fingers against her leg.

Donna would huff and look over at him, just to see his head back and eyes closed…and her
spiral would start all over again.

She’d fight to pull her eyes away from his face, even though he couldn’t see her watching
him, and she’d lock her gaze on the window again, forcing her thoughts to shut down, but
losing the battle the moment his fingers started thrumming again.

They’d gotten up early for the flight. Harvey had showered while she double checked that
they had packed all the essentials. Then, with duffels zipped, jackets on, and coffee in a
thermos, they’d been ready to head down to the car that Ray had waiting to take them to the
airport.

“Ah, ah,” Harvey had scolded when she’d started to pick her bag up off the floor, “No lifting
anything more than thirty pounds, remember? Doctor’s orders.”

She’d snorted, but let go of the bag, “You think my one duffel weighs that much?”

“I think I know how many shoes you packed in there,” he maneuvered past her, grabbing
both his and her bags and swinging them easily over his shoulder.

“Harvey, I can still-” she started to protest, but he just nudged her forward.

“I’ve got em, baby, just open the door. You’ve got the keys?”

She’d nodded and done as he asked, leading them out into the hallway and locking up behind
them.

It wasn’t until they were in the elevator that the slip registered in her brain.
Baby. He’d called her baby.

Donna had frozen where she stood.

The pet name wasn’t exactly new. It was his favorite to use, after all. She’d heard him say it a
hundred different ways at this point. Whispered, moaned, teasing, sharp. All accompanied by
some colorful and filthy language as they sought pleasure in one another. Baby was how he
praised her. How he begged her.

Baby was for the bedroom.

Harvey seemed oblivious to how her heart was hammering, checking some last minute emails
as they left the building and greeting Ray who opened the car door for them. She had
watched him for most of the ride to the airport, wondering if he even realized what he’d said.
If he’d meant to say it.

Donna stared at the golden rays of the sun, filtering through the sky outside, scolding her
heart for the mutiny it was trying to pull.

Of course he hadn’t meant to say it. It was a slip; born of repetitious use.

She and Harvey spent ten to fifteen hours a day together, while at work, and now most of
their evenings and nights as well. More time than she’d realized they were agreeing to when
she first slept over.

The blur of the past month had unfolded so quickly, she’d been swept away in it. Work
demands, hormone surges, aching feet, doctor visits, and Harvey. She’d fall asleep in his
arms and wake up with him in hers, head snuggled against her chest and she’d trace her name
against the sprinkle of freckles on his shoulder.

He’d only kiss her before and after sex, but they were doing that every chance they got,
which meant the only time his mouth and hands weren’t on her was when they were at work,
and even that had shifted since their extended lunch.

He spent a few minutes longer at her desk, asked her into his office more frequently, talking
about nothing and everything, a hell of a lot more freely than he ever had. Debating cases,
political positions affecting wall street clients, Michael Jordan.

It wasn’t like she couldn’t hear the phone on her desk ring from the chair across from his, so
she’d sit and she’d humor him, enjoying the conversation and his attention more than she
wanted to admit.

She was a complete idiot.

All the little moments they’d shared over the past few weeks, that Donna had convinced
herself she was overthinking, were actually rather under-thought.
Because if she’d spent more time considering the consequences of those actions, rather than
just enjoying them, she wouldn’t be facing the conundrum she was now stuck in.

I need this, Donna. I need you.

Fingers tapped her knee again, and like an endless loop, Donna’s eyes were drawn
unwillingly to his hand. Up his arm, to his face.

It hurt to look at him. It hurt to think about how wonderful the past month had been and how
much of a fool she was for thinking she could let the man she cared so much for into her
body while simultaneously keeping him out of her heart. It hurt to know he’d gotten in
anyway, and he didn’t even realize it.

Didn’t want it.

He’d made an arrangement with her in good faith. The expectations had been clear, even if
they’d willingly let some of the lines blur. They were friends, but the sex was sex for the sake
of a release for them both. That’s all it was meant to be. All he had agreed to, and trusted her
to abide by. Emotions had no place in it.

You’re mine, Donna. Say you’re fucking mine.

I’m yours.

She had to blink back sudden tears as she stared at him, eyes closed and jaw tense. He was
such a beautiful mosaic. His attractive features, his dorky quirks, his inflated ego, his scarred
heart, his soft eyes and sweet tongue that was capable of lavishing her with confidence and
tearing down his enemies in the same day.

She was one of the rare few he’d ever shown all the pieces to, and the proximity they’d
indulge in recently continued to reveal faucet after faucet of the man behind the suits. And
each part of him she saw, she loved.

It was love. She could admit that, even if she wasn’t ready to think about how she loved him.
It was enough that it existed and it was so very real…even if this pretend life they were
playing at wasn’t.

Donna was a grown woman. She knew it was temporary, this arrangement. In a few months,
she’d be well into her third trimester and her hormones wouldn’t be as demanding, and
Harvey would have no obligation to her.
The sex would stop. The kissing would stop. The showers. The falling asleep in each other’s
arms.

She’d give birth, and their relationship would be centered on work and raising their child.
Whatever fantasies the last month had convinced her could be possible would fade to a
distant memory, and they’d find a new normal that didn’t involve her waking up almost every
morning to big brown eyes and that dimpled smile.

But this morning he’d called her “baby”. Casually, without hesitance or a moment of thought.
Like it was a natural word he associated with her alone and it had transcended past the sex
they’d shared.

And it fucking hurt.

Donna closed her eyes for a brief moment and turned her head. When she stared back out the
window, she saw nothing beyond the glass. But she could feel her traitorous heart pounding,
fighting to pull her attention back to the seat next to her, where the warmth of Harvey’s
presence was a constant reminder of the choice she’d made.

The risk she’d agreed to take. The way her resolve had never stood a chance.

His fingers continued to tap against her leg.

“We’ll go to the hotel first,” Harvey said, leading Donna through the holiday crowd of the
Boston airport, “Drop off our bags before going to Marcus’s.”

Even with his free hand placed firmly on her lower back, his eyes scanned over the people
surrounding them. Everyone appeared to be in such a rush, bustling along the hall after
exiting the plane, and if one of them knocked into her because of their impatience, he was
willing to drop their bags and handle them.

But Donna had spent enough years in New York to fend a rude crowd with ease, weaving as
effortlessly as he did through the masses, until they were at the exit. As efficient as ever, she
already arranged a cab to take them to the rental place, and when they were seated in the
backseat, Harvey felt like he could finally breathe.

As long as he didn’t think too hard about the purpose of this trip, or how the dinner tomorrow
night was going to play out.

He distracted himself by looking over at Donna. She also seemed lost in thought, had for
most of their flight, actually, and he enjoyed being able to stare at her unabashed.
She looked really pretty, he noted, with her soft curls and light makeup complementing the
off-shoulder black sweater she wore. He’d gotten used to seeing her in casual attire lately,
since they’d started spending so much more time together outside of the office, but this outfit
in particular was new. The black slacks were the same shade as the sweater, both of which
hugged her form enough that the small baby bump she usually tried to hide was on full
display.

Her hand was resting on it now, running absentminded circles against her stomach, and
Harvey wondered if it was habit driving the action, or nerves of her own. He reached out and
touched her elbow, getting her attention.

“You okay?”

She smiled at him, but it didn’t seem to quite reach her eyes, “Just tired.”

He nodded, “It was an early morning. If you want to nap when we get to the hotel, you can.
I’ll call Marcus and tell him we’ll come over in a few hours-”

“I said I’m tired, not old,” she cut him off, “I can make it through the day without napping.”

Harvey smirked, and squeezed her arm, “You know this is technically a vacation right?
You’re allowed to nap on vacation.”

“It’s a long weekend,” she corrected, “And we came to see your family. No point in wasting
what little time we have.”

The reminder of what awaited them had Harvey sitting back in his seat, dropping his hand.
He was looking forward to seeing Marcus and the kids, and he’d always gotten along well
with Katie, but the encounter at his father’s funeral still ached like a fresh wound.

He’d hurled some pretty nasty things at his mother and her husband, even if he had felt it was
deserved. The past decade of resentment and anger wasn’t going to be the easiest thing to
make peace with, and he wasn’t even sure that he wanted to. But Donna had been right; he
didn’t want those issues to keep him from knowing the part of his family he still wanted a
relationship with…and he didn’t want his kid to grow up not knowing them either.

He thought of his niece and nephew. Haley would be nearly six this year, graduating
Kindergarten, and her little brother had just turned four. Marcus had mentioned wanting to
start him on a T-ball team soon.

He wanted his son or daughter to have a relationship with his side of the family, and he
wanted to work on his relationship with them, too. And maybe that meant finding a way to
forgive his mother, so his child could know their grandma. And maybe it could start with this
dinner.

“Are you okay?” Donna asked, her voice breaking through his thoughts.

He wasn’t sure how to answer that, because he was certain it would depend on how exactly
tomorrow went. But he had come, and that was a start. And Donna was at his side, her
presence a calming anchor.
“I will be,” he said, “Let’s just focus on surviving this weekend.”

Donna gave him a look, but didn’t press him. He appreciated that about her, the way she
always seemed to know exactly what he needed.

His mind jumped briefly to their lunch in that hotel room last week. She’d anticipated his
needs then too, and he wasn’t soon forgetting the struggle it had been to return to work after
nearly two hours with her, forgetting all of his problems.

It was a gift she possessed, pulling a burden from his shoulders and helping him carry the
weight of it. Making him feel like he really was Superman, capable of anything. It was her
faith in him that had pushed him to accept Marcus’s invitation, to consider forgiving his
mother; it made him want to be a better man.

Harvey grabbed the hand that had been left extended between them and he laced their fingers
together with a squeeze. He’d never have the words to express how grateful he was for her,
but when her eyes flickered up to his and the corners softened, he thought maybe she
understood anyway.

Donna had only ever been to Boston once before, but she loved getting to see how at home
Harvey obviously was in the city, navigating the roads with ease after they’d gotten their
rental and dropped their bags off at the hotel.

With her emotions still feeling a little raw, it was actually a relief not to stay in the confined
space with the large bed. The car Harvey had chosen offered more luxury than horsepower,
and with a temperature in the high fifties, they’d cracked the windows and let the breeze pass
through while he pointed out a few of his favorite shops and spots on their way to Marcus’s.

When they finally did reach his brother’s house, there were a few cars already filling the
driveway. The ease that the drive down memory lane had afforded Harvey disappeared as he
parked on the curb and stared at the assembly. Emotions of his own wove through his features
and Donna could tell he was holding his breath.

She placed her hand on his forearm, stroking him through the sleeve of his Henley.

“Any time you want to leave, we can. Say the word and we’ll go back to the hotel,” she
promised.

Harvey nodded, pulling his eyes from the house to look at her.

“It’ll be okay,” She wasn’t sure if he was trying to convince her or himself, but his resolve
seemed to strengthen as his gaze dropped to her stomach.

He reached over, pressing his hand to the bump and sighed, “It’s gonna be okay.”
She smiled in a way she hoped was reassuring and Harvey let her go to release her buckle.
Then he did the same for his own and killed the ignition.

Donna was proud of him. The way he got out of the car and held his head up high, slipping a
mask of indifference onto his face as he prepared for whatever awaited them.

She wanted this to go well, for both his sake and that of their child, but she’d also meant what
she’d told Marcus over the phone.

If anyone hurt him, family or not, she would eviscerate them.

Harvey reached her side just as she’d gotten out of the car and offered her his arm.

“Last opportunity to back out,” he teased, a distraction from his own nerves she was sure, and
Donna smiled.

“Not a chance, Specter. If you go, I go.”

That won her a smile, genuine and heartbreaking.

“Then let’s go.”

 Chapter 19

It was amazing really, how quickly Donna was able to shove her own bullshit aside when it
came to Harvey’s well being. It had been that way since the beginning; her need to prioritize
his best interests taking precedence, no matter what was going on in her own tangled heart.

Today, that ability was a blessing. She could read Harvey better than anyone and knew that
clenching his hand was a sign of nerves, even if his poker face kept them from showing
elsewhere. As soon as she noticed his fist, the tell obvious, she was solid.

She reached out and took his hand in hers and led him across the yard. He followed her
without pause. Her spine was straight and there was a smile plastered on her face as she rang
the doorbell.

It was opened by a woman she guessed was Katie Specter; dark hair, early thirties, her face
vaguely familiar. Harvey had a picture of Marcus’s family in his apartment. A little girl was
clinging to the woman’s hips, and Donna definitely recognized her.

“Hi!” Katie greeted, “Harvey, you made it! And you must be Donna? Haley, stop-”

She tried to back away to let them through, and the little girl spotted who was at the door.

“Uncle Harvey!”

Haley let go of her mother and launched herself right past Donna, plowing into Harvey’s
stomach. He pretended to stumble at her slight weight, groaning dramatically before scooping
the giggling kid up into his arms, “Well, hello to you too.”

“Haley,” her mother scolded with the shake of her head, and Harvey laughed, “She’s fine,
Katie. It’s good to see you.”

The little girl had wrapped her arms around his neck, pressing her cheek to his. Her hair color
was nearly the same dark blonde shade as Harvey’s, and that little detail had Donna’s heart
palpitating for an entirely different reason. She ignored it, walking through the door.

“You too,” Katie answered, closing the door behind them as they stepped inside, “Marcus is
out back with my Dad and the other rugrat. Speaking of-”

She turned to Donna with a big smile, “I hear congratulations are in order?”

There was a genuine excitement on the woman’s face that made Donna like her instantly.

“Thank you.”

“Marcus told you?” Harvey kissed the top of his niece's head before placing her back on her
feet.
“Of course he did- Haley, go tell Daddy that Uncle Harvey’s here,” Katie ushered her
daughter out of the foyer and turned back to them, “-He told me the second he got off the
phone with you, after you shared the news with him. He’s so happy for you. Both of you!”

She grabbed Donna’s arm and leaned in conspiratorially, “I can not tell you how many times
Marcus and Gordon both complained that Harvey was an idiot, not snatching you up, and you
know what, I agree!” She lifted her brows at her brother-in-law, “Glad you finally came to
your senses.”

Donna opened her mouth, searching for the words to explain what Marcus apparently hadn’t
bothered to make clear about her relationship with Harvey, but before anything came out,
they were interrupted.

“There you are! You actually showed,” Marcus was grinning, looking very similar to how he
looked the last time Donna had seen him, two years ago.

“Well, you did go through the trouble of begging,” Harvey touched her back as he moved
around her to greet his brother. They threw their arms around each other, until the younger
Specter pulled back and turned that wide smile in her direction.

“Donna.”

“Marcus,” she smirked, “You’ve put on some weight since the last time I saw you.”

His grin widened and he dipped his chin toward her stomach, “So have you.”

Donna laughed as Harvey let out a warning, “Hey.”

“Oh, shut up,” Marcus elbowed him, “She knows she’s as gorgeous as ever.”

He leaned down then, wrapping Donna up in a warm hug that she easily returned, “Careful
now. Your wife is standing right here.”

“His wife agrees,” Katie smirked, “Harvey, Marcus was right. She is definitely out of your
league.”

He muttered something incoherent back and Donna shot Harvey a look, “If I’d known it was
gonna be such an ego boost, I’d have made you bring me home with you years ago.”

He shook his head, barely managing to squander his amused expression, “Like your ego
needs any help.”

“Says you,” Marcus jabbed, then slid his arm over Donna’s shoulder, hugging her into his
side, “But you’re here now, and that’s all that matters. That and my little niece or nephew.
Have you found out which it is, yet?”

“Not yet,” she said, placing a hand on her bump, “We won’t have another sonogram
appointment until next month. But they’re healthy and growing.”
For all his shit talking to Harvey, Marcus’s smile was truly joyous when he looked down at
her pregnant belly, then back up at his brother.

“I really am happy for you both.”

Harvey clapped his shoulder, pulling him away from Donna in the process, “Thanks, man.”

The rest of the introductions and greetings went much more smoothly, Donna falling mostly
into an observatory role. Katie’s son looked a lot like her and wanted to be held by his
grandpa, who’d joined them in the kitchen from the sliding back door. Both he and his wife
were staying with Marcus and Katie for the holiday which was why, Marcus explained, he
hadn’t invited her and Harvey to take the guest room.

Harvey had assured him it was fine, that they actually planned on taking advantage of the
room service at the hotel, to which Marcus’s snide comment of “I bet that’s not all you’re
planning to take advantage of,” had earned him a kick in the shin from his brother.

It was nice, getting to see Harvey relax with his family, and despite only having just met most
of them, they were all quick to include Donna in the conversation.

“So you met Marcus in the city?” Katie’s mom verified, after another less than subtle remark
from the man.

They were gathered in the kitchen talking while Katie’s dad had taken the kids back outside
to play.

“I did,” Donna nodded and smiled at the memory, “He and Gordon came up to watch a game
at Yankee Stadium. Harvey was stuck in court and I spent two hours keeping them
entertained at his office.”

“She means she spent two hours roasting our asses and then threatened to chop off my jewels
if I so much as looked at Harvey’s signed Michael Jordan basketball.”

“You wanted to do more than look at it, if I recall,” Donna set the record straight, “You
wanted to take it home with you and see how long it took for him to notice.”

“Dick,” Harvey, who’d grabbed two bottles of water from the fridge, aimed another kick at
his brother on his way back to her.

“And you wouldn’t let me,” Marcus complained, dodging the attack, “Took all the fun right
out of it.”

Donna shrugged, “Like I told you then, Jordan is beyond reproach and prank.”

The others laughed and Katie’s mom sighed, “I can’t believe Michael Jordan is actually one
of your clients. That’s incredible.”

Harvey smirked, settling back into his space at her side and gave her one of the bottles.
“Actually, I can’t take all the credit on that one,” he wrapped an arm around Donna’s
shoulder as she took a drink, “She’s the one that convinced him to sign with me.”

“It’s true,” Donna nodded, wiping her mouth, “We’ve discussed it and I get shared custody in
the case of divorce.”

Harvey shook his head at her old joke and took a drink of his own to hide the humor
sparkling in his eyes.

Marcus and Katie laughed at her comment and Katie’s mom just smiled.

“And how long have the two of you been married?”

Harvey choked on his water. He covered his mouth to contain the mess, which Marcus found
hysterical.

Katie grabbed him a towel and Donna just shook her head.

“We aren’t married,” she explained to the very confused older woman, “We just, um…”

Her eyes jumped to Harvey who cleared his throat and had turned a little pink in the cheeks.
She had to laugh a little herself, unable to explain the sheer ridiculousness of their situation,
especially given the emotional spiral she’d been in since this morning.

We just work together. We just fuck each other. We’re about to be neighbors. I’m pregnant
with his child. He called me baby. No, we aren’t together. Yes, I want to be.

I want to be.

Donna sobered as the thought struck her, the laughter dying off as something closer to fear
paralyzed her.

It was one thing to feel fluttery and confused over a pet name. Another entirely to own up to
what her brain had just admitted to itself, because she’d had that thought once before.

After the other time. The first time. When she knew without a doubt that she’d felt something
for the man she no longer worked for and for one single day there had been the dangling
possibility of more.

She had met him at that diner, knowing she would have wanted to try for a relationship. Just
as much as she knew he wasn’t ready for one, and that pushing it on him would have sent
him running. And whatever she had wanted had dimmed in comparison to what she didn’t
want; which was to lose him. Losing Harvey had never been an option.

So she’d sealed up feelings, convinced they’d eventually go away and had been his friend.
And it had worked…until it hadn’t.
Until We just made partner and I don’t know what I’m doing anymore. Until I’ll get the can
opener and Let’s keep the baby. Until Say you’re mine. Until I’ve got ‘em, baby. Until a
million looks, jokes, touches, and moments had compounded into a complicated mess of a
relationship that was more complex than a marriage despite not even existing.

And wasn’t that actually pretty fucking funny?

“Well, married or not, she certainly is my better half,” Harvey joked after clearing his throat,
and Donna dropped her eyes to the floor.

The way he could just say things without any thought to the torture it caused her heart to hear
them was unfair.

“Not a difficult feat,” Marcus quipped, and the two continued to take jabs at each other while
Donna tried to gain her bearings.

She looked up and found Katie’s gaze.

“Do, um, do you have a bathroom I can use?”

“Of course,” Katie smiled, waving her toward the entrance, “Right down the hall there, to the
left.”

“Thanks.”

Donna didn’t look back, and waited until she was behind the locked door before she let the
tears slip out.

What the hell was she doing?

What the hell were they doing?

Harvey had to admit, so far he was glad he’d agreed to come to Boston. The apprehension
he’d felt about the situation with his mother had dulled as he and Marcus shot shit with each
other and Katie and her family joined in conversation.

Donna had left to find the restroom, one of her expressively less favorite side effects of the
pregnancy, and Marcus’s father in-law had brought the kids back inside.

Haley had once again greeted him with enthusiasm, probably because on his last visit he’d
bought her a shit ton of candy. Her little brother, Joshua, took longer to warm up to having
people in the house, mainly wanting to be held by his grandfather who kept sneaking him
cookies from the kitchen, much to Katie’s protests.

She chased her father out for the third time, bringing her mother into the discussion as they
left the kitchen, and Harvey found himself alone with Marcus.
He planned to use the opportunity to ask the one question still weighing on his mind, but
Marcus beat him to the punch.

“They’ll be over here tonight, around dinner. She’s bringing some pies to put in the oven so
Katie can bring them up to the restaurant in the morning. I figured you and Donna would be
back at the hotel by then.”

It was an out, Harvey knew, and he appreciated the gesture. In truth, he did have plans to take
Donna out for dinner at one of his favorite restaurants in the city, but he also wasn’t sure that
sitting down for Thanksgiving dinner would be the best time for a first encounter with his
mother. Not after the last one.

“Maybe,” he said, feeling the urge to talk the matter through with Donna before making up
his mind for sure, “We might stick around for a bit, though.”

Marcus nodded. “You’re welcome to stay as late as you want. But uh, just so you know…I
haven’t said anything to her. About you having a kid. Might be something you want to
mention before she meets Donna.”

Fuck. Right. That was gonna be news and Marcus was probably right. It wasn’t something
his mother should find out by clocking Donna’s baby bump, even if Harvey had yet to decide
how active of a role he wanted her to have in his child’s life. He needed to tell her; imagined
how she might respond, and hated that he even cared.

“I hear you,” he assured Marcus, straightening from where he’d been leaning on the counter,
“Let me talk to Donna. I’ll let you know what our plan is.”

His brother nodded, and the seriousness of his features gave way to something a little lighter.

“So how long have the two of you been married, Harvey?”

He rolled his eyes, “Too damn long, apparently. But you know it’s not-”

Marcus laughed, “Oh come on now, don’t give me that work-wife bullshit. She’s pregnant.
You look at each other like you’re on your damn honeymoon. Seriously, man. What’s going
on with the two of you?”

“Why does anything have to be going on?” Harvey demanded, bristled by the question.

“Because something is.” Marcus wasn’t put off by his attitude. “Do you love her?”

Harvey’s eyes shot to his brother’s, surprised by the question.

“She’s the mother of my child, Marcus,” he said honestly, “Of course I love her.”

“That’s not what I meant.”

Harvey sighed, “I know what you meant. But what you're asking is for me to define
something that’s indefinable.”

Marcus’s brow crooked, and his expression became one that resembled pity.

“Doesn’t seem like it should be that hard to call it what it is, Harvey,” he pushed off the
counter and crossed the kitchen, pausing on his way to the living room, “Not when it’s
written all over your goddamn face when you look at her.”

He mock punched Harvey’s shoulder as he left, and the solitude of being alone in the kitchen
with those thoughts left to taunt him was…uncomfortable.

Rather than wallow down a rabbit hole, Harvey decided to go check on Donna, and turned
the opposite direction of the living room to walk down the hall.

The bathroom door was locked when he reached it, so Harvey knocked gently against the
wood.

“Donna?”

He heard a noise, almost like a hiccup, followed by running water from the sink.

“One minute.”

Her voice sounded off. Thick.

Harvey frowned, “Everything okay?”

When she didn’t respond he knocked again, a little more forceful this time, “Donna-”

She opened the door.

It was only because he knew her so well that he noticed what she’d been trying to hide,
because her makeup was flawless and her lashes were dry, but there was a slight reddening
around the irises of her eyes, and the barest of quivers affecting her bottom lip. She had been
crying.

Harvey pushed his way into the bathroom with her, and brought his hands up to her face,
“What’s wrong?”

Donna swatted his touch away, “Nothing.”

“You’re upset.”

“It’s…hormones,” she said with a long exhale, turning to face the mirror above the sink, “It’s
nothing…just silly…nothing.”
Harvey stared at her reflection, his frown deepening as her gaze looked anywhere but at him.

“It’s not silly if you’re upset,” he told her, “Talk to me.”

He watched as her eyes closed, and for a long moment he worried she wasn’t going to say
anything at all. But she tilted her head back up and that hazel stare met his in the mirror.

“Your niece looks like you,” she said, “Well…Marcus, I suppose. And it just got me thinking
about what our baby’s going to look like. If they’ll have my hair or eyes. Your smile…”

She shook her head and turned back around, leaning against the sink, “It just made me feel a
little emotional.”

The smile she referenced began to slowly spread across his face and Harvey stepped closer to
her again, bringing his hands to rest on her hips. She didn’t fight him this time.

“You were crying about our baby’s genetics?”

“Yes,” she snapped, giving him a pointed look, “And if you make fun of me about it, this will
be the only child you ever have because I will knee you in the balls so hard you’ll cough
them out your mouth.”

Even cringing from that image, he was able to laugh, “So violent…but I would never tease
you for that, Donna, come on.”

She sighed and he brought his hands up higher, rubbing her sides until she relaxed and he was
able to pull her into his arms.

“I can’t imagine how it must feel, having your emotions acting all crazy on you all the time,”
he attempted to comfort her, and Donna buried her face in his chest.

“Yeah,” she murmured against him, “Crazy.”

There was something else in her tone, something he couldn’t place that had him pressing a
kiss to the top of her head, lingering to breathe her in. That floral shampoo of hers really did
something to his brain.

“I’m excited to know what they’ll be like, too,” he offered after a moment, “But you know,
girl or a boy, we’re gonna make a pretty baby.”

“We,” she muttered, pulling back to look up at him, “You haven’t been much help in the
making part at all.”

Harvey chuckled and pushed her hair back from her face, cupping her jaw afterwards.

“Hey, I very much enjoyed my few minutes of contribution to the process.”

A reluctant smile was her response, and it felt better than a win in court.
“You’re an idiot,” she said, but there was enough affection in the accusation that it lost its
sting.

Harvey just grinned and placed a kiss on the tip of her nose.

“Come on,” he said, stepping back to take her hand, “You can be emotional back at the hotel.
Right now, we have people to visit with.”

Donna rolled her eyes but let him pull her from the bathroom. They stopped in the hall so she
could wipe under her eyes a final time and when her gaze met his again, for the briefest
moment, Harvey caught a glimpse of what Marcus had been talking about.

Indefinable and written all over Donna’s face.

In the next moment, it was gone and he let out a breath. Maybe he was just seeing what he
wanted to see, and maybe it didn't matter.

Because Donna's hand was still in his, and his baby was still in her.

Their connection was strong and versatile, fate tethering them together in the most intimate
of ways. Donna was a part of him now, and he a part of her. They were having a child
together, which meant the one person he'd come to need in his life the most would always be
there. He knew her; and she would never just up and leave him, or their baby. The gambler in
him would bet everything he had on that.

So no, he didn't need the definition of forever to know what it felt like. And they didn't owe
anyone else an explanation for the bond they shared.

Donna was his partner, truly his better half.

And as far as Harvey was concerned, that was all he needed to know.
 Chapter 20

The sun was hanging low, its rays filtering through the trees in the backyard of Marcus and
Katie’s house and it reminded Donna of growing up in Connecticut. The warm colors of
changing leaves, the damp earth, the chill in the air that left no doubt fall had arrived. She
loved New York, but there was something about the simplicity of a November day away from
the bustling of the city that she missed.

Katie’s dad was cooking burgers for dinner on the grill, Marcus and Harvey unhelpfully
giving pointers from where they played a few feet away, rough housing with each other, the
kids, and a football.

Donna had sat with Katie and her mom on the patio furniture, watching the scene unfold with
a heavy hearted fondness.

She knew Harvey was capable of acting like a grown kid himself. He’d joke, nerd out, and
embrace being silly at times. She loved it when he did. It always felt like his truest self,
stripped of the ego and work facade, even though those were both a part of him, too. But he’d
been wearing such a wide smile for the past few hours and she would have sworn she’d heard
him laugh more today than in the past year. It was a beautiful sound.

And watching him now, as he helped the kids pin Marcus to the ground after a failed
“touchdown”, she was so happy that they’d come. That Harvey could act like a kid for a
while and there wasn’t a court docket or case briefing in sight to ruin it.

She wasn’t going to let her hormone driven emotions ruin it either, she’d decided, once he’d
come to find her earlier.

Whatever she felt, and whatever she chose to do about it later…today, it could wait. Because
for now, Harvey was happy, and whether that would change with dinner tomorrow or at some
point down the road, she had no desire to speed up the inevitable by bringing up complicated
feelings.

“Boys,” Katie muttered affectionately, grabbing her attention, “They never really grow up, do
they?”

Donna shook off her train of thought and turned. She realized Katie’s mother had
disappeared, joining her father by the grill, and it was now just the two of them at the little
table on the covered patio.

“Most of Harvey’s favorite things are cars, sports, and eighties action movie references,” she
reasoned, “So, I’m inclined to agree.”

Katie sighed, and stared back at the huddled pile of Specters.

“I’m so glad Harvey agreed to come,” she said after a moment, “Marcus really needed this.”

Donna smiled, “Yeah. Harvey, too.”

When no response came, she looked over at Katie and grew perplexed at the expression on
the other woman’s face. She didn’t know her well, but some things were universal. Furrowed
brow, slight frown, forlorn look in her eyes.

She started to ask if everything was okay, getting the strong sense that something wasn’t,
when their boys decided they’d played enough and joined them, the kids in tow.

“Anybody want another drink?” Marcus asked, pulling Haley off his back and handing her
over to Harvey as he grabbed the two empty glasses on the table, “I need some water.”

“Me!” Haley piped, as Harvey sat down with her, “I want juice!”

“Might as well bring them both some,” Katie said, having picked up Joshua, “Want some
help?”

Marcus nodded and arched a brow at Donna. She shook her head, “I’m good, thanks.”

They left to go inside then, and she turned her attention back to where Haley was settling
against Harvey’s chest, her flushed cheeks matching his.

“Might have played too hard out there,” Donna chuckled, reaching over to poke the little
girl’s stomach.

Haley giggled and turned her head, hiding in Harvey’s shirt. He smirked down at her,
adjusting his grip, then reached over and took the hand Donna still had extended. He didn’t
say anything, but she saw it all on his face anyway.

“I’m glad we came,” she told him, letting their locked hands rest against the table, “You
should vacation more often.”

Harvey smiled, “I thought you said this wasn’t a vacation?”

“It’s not a vacation for me,” she clarified, “That would require something with a beach and
margaritas. For you, two whole days not thinking about work is a vacation.”

He laughed at that, “Fair enough. We can take your beach vacation after the baby’s born and
you can actually drink those margaritas.”

We. She might as well try and get on a transplant list now. With how weary her heart felt, it
couldn’t survive much more.

“That would be nice.”

Haley interrupted them then, asking what a margarita is and Donna hid a smile as Harvey
tried to explain “grown up” juice to the five year old. He was saved from having to give too
many details when Katie reappeared, carrying Joshua.

“Marcus wants to talk to you, Harvey,” she said, putting a cup down for Haley, “He’s in the
kitchen, on the phone…your mom called.”

Donna felt the shift, more than she saw it, the easy going contentment Harvey had been
emanating freezing up at the mention of his mother. He nodded, tossing a glance at Donna,
then let her hand go to lift Haley so he could stand. Donna stood too, following behind him as
he went to the sliding door.

Marcus had just hung up when they entered, and he met Harvey’s eyes with a half smile,
“Hey.”

“She’s on her way?” Harvey didn’t waste time beating around the bush.

Marcus nodded, fiddling with his phone, “Yeah, they’re about to head over. And like I said,
you’re welcome to stay if you want…but if you’re gonna have it out with her, you do it
outside. I don’t want that shit in front of my kids.”

“I didn’t come here to fight,” Harvey defended, and Marcus shrugged, “You never do. But
that doesn’t change what I said, and I just want to be sure we’re clear.”

Harvey stared at him for a long moment, then nodded, “Yeah, man. We’re clear.”

Marcus nodded back and walked over, clapping a hand on Harvey’s shoulder, “For what it’s
worth…I do hope you stay.”

“Thanks.”

Donna watched the scene play out and watched as Harvey remained where he stood as
Marcus passed him, offering her a sympathetic glance before joining his family back outside.

She sighed and crossed the space slowly to where Harvey was, back still facing her.

“Do you want to stay?”

She placed her hand between his shoulder blades as she walked around him, and Harvey’s
head turned to her. The smile he’d been wearing outside was gone and she missed it already.

“I don’t know.”

He slid an arm over her shoulder and pulled her closer. Donna let hers slip around his waist,
holding him as his brows furrowed.
“I feel like we should. But…I don’t know.”

“Listen to me,” she said, when he didn’t elaborate, “Every day, you go out in the world and
you find a way to win. It’s who you are. It’s what you do.”

His mouth pulled to the side in a barely-there smirk, but he exhaled deeply, “I know. But
Donna, this isn’t about winning.”

“Yes it is,” she insisted, “But it’s not just one person in this case, it’s two, and right now
you’re both losing.”

His jaw twitched as he chewed that over, and his voice was more faint when he spoke next.

“What if I can’t do it?”

The vulnerability was back, that air of doubt that he didn’t allow anyone else to see; a break
in the facade of unwavering confidence.

“Then we leave,” she said simply, “We go back to the hotel, order room service for me,
scotch for you, and I eat dessert while watching you get shitfaced.”

He chuckled at that and she reached up a hand to brush through his hair. He leaned into the
touch.

“But Harvey, you decided to come here knowing that this would be a possibility,” she pointed
out, “You want to reconnect with your family. And that tells me that you might be ready to
forgive your mother.”

She stroked his temple and ran her thumb down the shell of his ear.

“And if you are, then that’s all you need to do.”

He leaned down, pressing his head to hers, and Donna held him tighter. She knew the mental
war he was fighting, the hurt he’d suffered weighing against the possibility of mending more
than a decade's divide. And no matter what it would mean for them later on, she was glad she
was there with him and that whatever he decided, he wouldn’t have to face it alone.

Harvey’s hand found its place on her bump, the increasingly familiar sensation of his touch,
both seeking comfort and offering it, helping to settle them both.

“I need to at least try to make things right with her,” he decided, after another long moment.
He straightened so that his eyes could fall to where his palm was splayed against Donna’s
stomach, “For their sake, if not mine.”

She nodded, forcing a smile for him, “Then we stay.”

“We stay.”
Harvey waited outside on the front porch. He’d insisted on being alone, despite Marcus and
Donna both offering to sit with him until Lily and Bobby showed up. The solitude was good;
let him think. He sipped on a beer, contemplating the best approach to the conversation he
knew he had to have as the sun disappeared from the sky.

It was near dark when a car pulled up, parking on the street. He saw his mother before she
saw him. Her hands were full of something she’d grabbed from the back seat that he assumed
had to do with the pies she had come over to make. Bobby was walking close behind her, also
carrying bags.

Lily slowed when she came to the top of the drive and spotted him waiting. Her eyes widened
for half a second, then she tried to smile.

“Harvey.”

Bobby came to a stop behind her, chin lifting as he caught sight of him too.

“I was hoping we could talk,” Harvey said, focusing on his mother while trying to bite back
the trigger response to the sight of the man she’d made him lie about.

He took a slow breath, in and out, as Lily looked back at her husband, then again to Harvey.
She nodded, and offered what was in her hands to Bobby.

“Take these inside, please.”

The two shared another look and the man sighed, “Alright. Come find me if you need me.”

Harvey didn’t move as Bobby shouldered past him and went into the house. Then he and Lily
were left alone. She motioned to the chair he’d been occupying before she’d arrived and its
adjacent partner, “Shall we?”

Harvey nodded, wishing for a moment he had something a hell of a lot stronger than a
Samuel Addams in his system.

They sat and Lily turned her chair to face him, so Harvey did the same. An uncomfortable
pause followed, in which Harvey knew what he needed to say, but had no clue how to get the
ball rolling for that particular conversation. On his way to being the best closer in New York
City, used to battling legal giants, but here he was at a complete loss for words.

“Harvey-”

“Listen, I-”

They both started to speak at the same time. Lily conceded first, her mouth closing. Harvey
exhaled sharply.

“Why?” he finally settled on asking, “All those years…why’d you do it? If you were that
unhappy, you could’ve just divorced him. Why-”
He swallowed, choking back the rest as his throat tightened. It was something he’d always
wondered but had been afraid to ask. He’d convinced himself that it didn’t matter what her
reasons were, what she’d done was wrong. But if they were ever gonna move forward; if he
was ever going to be able to put her betrayal behind them…he needed to know.

Lily stared at him, unflinching guilt obvious on her face.

“I can tell you that I was young and stupid,” she said, “That I was lonely and I made
mistakes. But that’s not what you want to hear.”

“What I want is the truth,” he corrected, “I need to understand. You said you loved him, but-”

“I did love him,” she said forcefully, “And you can choose not to believe that Harvey, but I
did. I loved Gordon and that’s why I married him. But love isn’t always enough, and you’re
right, your father and I weren’t happy together.”

“Then you should have told him,” he insisted, “Not gone behind his back and-”

“I did tell him,” she interrupted, “In more ways than you know. And I’m not trying to excuse
what I did, because I know it wasn’t right, but I had a choice, Harvey. Keep my family
together, you boys under one roof with both of your parents, and still try to be happy…or put
my happiness first and let it ruin everything we had.”

“It ruined everything, anyway,” he said.

Lily’s lips pressed together and she blinked hard, “You think I don’t realize that? That I don’t
regret it?”

“You didn’t regret it for all the years you made me keep it a secret,” he reasoned, unable to
completely keep the venom from his tone, “Whose happiness were you thinking about then?”

“I was thinking that Marcus was still in high school,” Lily responded, a tear falling down her
cheek, “That after he was out of the house, Gordon and I would talk; end things. And it
would be better on all of us. But I was wrong, and there’s not a day that goes by that I don’t
wish I had handled that situation differently. I never wanted to hurt you, Harvey.”

The regret and vulnerability of her words stroked the wrong side of his nerve and everything
in him wanted to go for the attack. His years of trial experience had honed his ability to shred
open weak spots and drag them out for display. He wanted her to feel a thousand times worse.
Wanted that regret to be insufferable. Her actions, inescapable.

But there was one thing stronger than the instincts flowing through him, demanding blood,
and that was the reminder that this entire interaction wasn’t about him. Not really. He needed
to make this whole, so he could be whole. So that when his child was born, it never had to
suffer his inability to deal with his emotional damage.

Harvey ran a hand down his face, huffing a breath.

“I’ve been angry for such a long time,” he admitted, “And I don’t know if I can forgive
you…but I want…I’m trying to find a way to get right with this.”
Lily was silent for a moment, just wiping under her eyes. Harvey met her gaze and saw the
hope and confusion in it.

“Why now?” she asked.

That day in his apartment came to mind, when Marcus had called and asked him to come.
Had wanted him to make this right. He thought of Donna, red hair shining in the sun on his
balcony, pretending to sip her coffee while he talked to his brother. Her hand in his, agreeing
to come with him; a look on her face that matched the one she’d worn earlier, telling him he
was ready for this. She always had so much damn faith in him.

“Someone very special to me convinced me that I needed to,” he replied, “And she’s a hell of
a lot smarter than me with this stuff, so I figured she might be right.”

“Donna?” his mother guessed, and Harvey did a double take, “How do you know who she
is?”

She shrugged, “Your brother is a big fan. I’ve heard all about her, and when Marcus told me
you were coming, he mentioned that she was coming with you, so…it must be serious?”

He didn’t even want to begin to touch that one. Not yet, not with her.

But the opening did give him opportunity for the other thing they needed to talk about.

“She’s pregnant.”

It was Lily doing the double now, her eyes going wide and watery as something close to a
smile worked its way onto her lips.

“You’re going to be a father?”

“I am,” he confirmed, “And I’d prefer we put all this to bed before then, but I don’t know
how to just let it go.”

His mother reached over and placed a hand on his arm. It took everything he had not to flinch
away from the touch.

“You start by letting me tell you how sorry I am,” she said, “And that I forgive you, too.”

Forgive him…”What? What do you have to forgive me for?”

“For the last time that I saw you and the things you said to me,” Lily straightened, “And for
you being gone all these years.”

Harvey had to pause at the sheer audacity, then pulled his arm from her grip, “I had my
reasons to be gone.”
“Yes, you did,” Lily acknowledged, “I hurt you and you were angry. But it was a long time
ago, Harvey, and you aren’t a child anymore. You haven’t been for a long time.”

He scoffed, sitting forward, “I can’t believe you. You’re turning this around on me?”

“I’m not turning it around,” she defended, “But you have no idea what it’s like to have a child
who acts like you don’t even exist.”

“And you don’t know what it’s like to have a mother who asks her son to lie to his own father
for her.”

“I never should have done that,” she admitted that much, “And I have been trying to tell you I
am sorry about it for the last ten years, but until yesterday you made it clear to me that you
had no interest in whether I lived or died.”

“Because I didn’t.”

She let out a humorless laugh, “Well, can’t you understand how that could devastate a
person? You just said you’re having a child, imagine if one day they-”

“Oh, no,” he pushed out of his chair and pointed a finger at her, “You don’t get to use that to
try and make me feel bad for you.”

This had been a mistake. He should have known it was going to end exactly that way, with
Lily being the same selfish, self-centered woman he’d always known.

He turned to the door, determined to go find Donna and make good on her promise to
abandon ship. But Lily followed him into the doorway and grabbed his arm.

“Harvey, don’t,” she pleaded, and the moment felt so familiar it was as if he’d just walked in
on her and Bobby all over again, “Please. I wasn’t trying to make you feel bad. I just want
you to understand!”

“Understand what?” he whirled on her, “How in ten years, not a damn thing has changed?”

“Understand that you hurt me, too,” she said and he shook his head, “Yeah? Well whose fault
is that?”

He yanked his arm free again, stepping into the foyer and anger finally leaked into his
mother’s tone.

“You hate me so much for putting myself over my family in the past, but here you are, doing
the same thing!”

Harvey froze, his eyes narrowing as he turned back to her, “What did you just say to me?”

“I said you need to take a look in the mirror,” she quipped, “Because I’m not the only one
who has acted selfishly, and you’ve been neglecting this family for years.”
His lip curved with fury, but his voice was level when he spoke, stalking slowly across the
foyer to get right in her face, “You have some nerve calling me selfish. It wasn’t my job to be
there for my family, it was yours. But no, you chose to act like a whore rather than-”

He was yanked back roughly from the shoulder before he was able to complete the
accusation.

“What the hell did you just say to her?” Bobby was all up in his grille, and Harvey was
vaguely aware of his mother trying to push between them with a “Bobby, don’t-”

“Nothing that isn’t true,” he spat.

“You son of a bitch,” Bobby shoved his chest, “You think you can just walk into our lives and
rip open old wounds?”

“Your lives?” Harvey scoffed, and side stepped Lily to hone in on her husband, “You better
get the hell out of my face before I do something that you’ll regret.”

“You already did something I regret by talking to your mother the way you did. You’ve got
your problems with us, but-”

“You’re damn right I do,” he snapped, “I have a problem with the fact that she got together
with you behind my father’s back!”

“Harvey!”

He glanced over to see Marcus in the archway leading from the foyer, looking none too
happy, and Donna right behind him.

“I don’t give a shit what you have a problem with,” Bobby fired back, ignoring their
audience, “But she’s my wife and you aren’t gonna speak to her like that!”

The challenge sparked something in his chest and Harvey smiled coldly, “You want to take a
swing at me? Go ahead! We’ll see who hits the floor first!”

“Harvey,” Marcus was stepping between them now, warning clear in his voice.

“We can go outside,” he assured his brother, aware of the concern Marcus had stated earlier,
“Let him get it out of his system, because I know I want to get it out of mine!”

“Harvey.”

It was Donna this time; her voice cutting through his rage and he turned his heated glare to
her; ready to tell her that he didn’t give a shit if this was right or wrong, it was a damn long
time coming!
But her expression threw him off. Rather than a stern look and a warning at the ready, her
features were twisted with sadness. Her head shook, just once, but the message was loud to
him.

Not like this.

He felt the fight drain from him, but he didn’t trust himself not to swing if Bobby got in his
face again. Rather than risk it, and risk pissing absolutely everyone off, he turned instead,
rushing out the door he’d just come in from.

Deja vu, part two.

He really was going for the gold tonight.

 Chapter 21

Donna had followed behind Marcus and Bobby the moment they’d all heard the front door
open and raised voices enter. Her heart had broken at the obvious pain radiating from both
Harvey and Lily as they exchanged harsh words.

Then Bobby had gotten involved. And Marcus.

And she’d seen what they hadn’t, or maybe they did and just didn’t understand how serious it
would be, but Harvey was gearing up for an actual fight. His face was red and his fists were
clenched. The vein in his neck had pulsed dangerously.

“Harvey,” she’d called his name, loud and firm.

His head whipped in her direction and through the blaze of fury in his eyes, she could see the
hurt.The disappointment. And she knew it would only get worse if he went through with his
threats.

She shook her head, silently begging him not to cross that line, and watched as his resolve
wavered. His eyes closed for a brief moment, then he turned and slammed his way out the
front door.

She flinched at the sound it made, but figured it was better than him actually hitting someone.

“Shit,” Marcus muttered under his breath and took a step to go after him. Donna grabbed his
arm, “Maybe I should-”

“No,” Marcus clasped her hand, “He’s pissed off, but he needs someone to knock his head
back on straight.”

She narrowed her eyes, “You really think that’s gonna help?”

“I think I can handle him,” he insisted, “And what needs saying…he needs to hear it from
me.”

She sighed, “If you make this worse on him, Marcus, I-”

“Don’t worry,” he squeezed her hand, “I’ve got him, Donna. Just give me a chance to get
through to him.”

It was hard, letting someone else be there for Harvey when she knew how vulnerable and
upset he must be feeling. But this was his brother, his family. So she nodded, but let her threat
stand.
Marcus took off after Harvey, leaving her alone in the foyer with the two people whose
presence had catalyzed all of this.

It wasn’t exactly the way she’d imagined meeting Harvey’s mother, but Lily’s eyes found
hers as Donna was staring and the two women appraised each other.

Donna couldn’t help herself. Her observational superpower went to work, analyzing and
reading every twitch in Lily’s face, every breath she heaved, the hand she ran through her
hair, the quiver of her lip, the tears still wetting her lashes.

All of it pointing to the same pain she’d registered on Harvey’s face, and it seemed so damn
unfair that they were both hurting this much over the past, and that no matter how much she
wanted to, she couldn’t fix it for them.

“You must be Donna,” Lily spoke first, and even Bobby turned, as if just realizing she was
standing there.

Donna nodded, “I am.”

Lily’s eyes dropped almost immediately to her stomach, and she knew then that Harvey had
at least shared that news before whatever other bomb had detonated.

“You’re really pregnant.”

Her hand moved to her stomach, resting on the little bump. She nodded again.

“He told you.”

“He told me quite a few things,” Lily sighed, leaning her back against the nearby wall, “And
if he’s told you the same, then I’m sure you think I’m a terrible person, but-”

“I don’t,” Donna frowned, and took a few steps closer to the couple, “I don’t think that, Lily.”

Lily’s brow arched and she wiped under her eyes, “So he hasn’t told you-”

“Oh, he’s told me everything,” Donna admitted, “And like I said, I don’t think you’re a
terrible person. But I think you made some poor choices. And some of those choices hurt
him.”

The way Lily’s eyes closed, her hand coming up to her chest and she swallowed, was almost
enough to make Donna regret speaking up. But Harvey was in pain, too. And the woman that
caused it needed to understand that.

“That was never my intention,” Lily whispered, and Donna believed her.

“Maybe not,” she allowed, “I know better than anyone how complicated relationships can be,
and how they don’t always work for any number of reasons, but this is about more than that
for Harvey-”
“Boy needs to watch his mouth,” Bobby cut in, “Mistakes were made, but that was in the past
and he crossed a line with what he said.”

Donna turned on him.

“It’s your right to defend your wife but she did do the things Harvey accused her of,” she said
unflinchingly, and looked back at Lily, “I’m sorry if that sounds callous, but it’s the truth.
And another truth is that it isn’t in the past for Harvey. He lives with it every day.”

The guilt, the anger, the hurt. The chip on his shoulder that colored every emotional
interaction he’d ever had.

Lily swallowed back more tears, “I know.”

If only.

“That's just it,” Donna insisted, “You don't. I heard what you said to him. About being selfish
and neglecting his family, but did you bother to wonder why someone who values family so
much would do that?”

“Because he's avoiding me,” she answered dejectedly.

Donna stared at her with equal moroseness.

“You cut him, Lily. When you asked him to lie to Gordon, you made him betray the person
he loved most, and if you knew what loyalty meant to Harvey, you’d understand that that is
what he's really upset about.”

Tears pricked the corner of her own eyes as she recalled just how broken Harvey had been
when he’d told her what had gone down at his father’s funeral. The loss shadowed by the
weight of the past, springing an ache in his heart that had landed him in her arms, and it
would never be enough to fix it.

“It’s not just you he’s having a hard time forgiving,” Donna explained, “Gordon never held it
against him, but in Harvey’s mind, he betrayed him. For you. And then you betrayed him by
breaking your promise, which means he did it for nothing. And that has affected everything,
from his interactions with his clients, what he accepts in his mentors, his relationships with
women…and it’ll affect his relationship with this baby, too.”

She brought both hands against her bump, as if doing so could protect her little one from ever
experiencing the kind of heartbreak that came with being human. With loving others. With
regrets.

Lily tracked the motion, the guilt in her eyes still evident, but Donna wasn’t through.

“It’s in the past for you,” she held Lily’s gaze, “But you hurt him first, and he lives every day
with the wound. So yes, Harvey has avoided you. He’s kept his distance and tried to heal in
his own way, and he doesn’t have to be sorry for that.”
People don’t deserve forgiveness just because they're family.

That’s what Harvey had told her, after he’d fought with her dad, when she’d refused to leave
her parents without fixing things first.

And maybe he was right. She wouldn’t know, because she was blessed to have parents that
were willing to put her first, who had always put their emotions and pride aside and been
honest and loving to her. Forgiveness was always an option. Talking it out, apologizing,
owning up to their faults…she’d always been shown love and respect.

Her parents weren’t perfect, but they were good. That was the kind of parent she’d hoped to
be for her child. And it’s the kind of parent that Harvey should have had, too.

“The reason I thought he should make it right with you,” she said quietly, “Is because there is
a hole where his relationship with you should be. Kids need their parents and Harvey may be
grown now, but a part of him will keep being that angry little boy until you work it out or he
finds another way to move on.”

Donna wiped the tear that slipped from her eye, “I’m still hoping that you will work it out.
That you get the chance to know what an amazing man your son is, because he is, Lily. But if
you can’t put your own hurt aside to be the mother he deserves,” she shrugged with a sigh,
“Then he was right to stay away and you’ll miss out on getting to know not just him, but your
grandchild, too. And nobody wins.”

She didn’t give Lily, or Bobby, a chance to argue. Whatever was going to happen would
happen, and they weren’t her concern. She’d said her piece, had meant it, and the rest was up
to them.

She was going to go find Harvey, knock Marcus upside his head if he’d started another fight
with him, and suggest going back to the hotel; where she would prove to Harvey that there
was at least one person who would always have his back.

Harvey wasn’t entirely sure where he planned to go. Maybe just walk the block until he’d
calmed down, but he heard the sound of the door shut behind him just as he’d reached the
end of the drive, and his brother called out his name.

“Not now, Marcus,” he shot back, as the younger man jogged up on him.

“Yes, now, Harvey,” Marcus apparently wasn’t taking his shit, “Because I told you I didn’t
want this shit happening, and-”

“You said not to let it happen in the house,” Harvey snapped, turning around as they reached
the street, where his car was parked, “And if you didn’t notice, I walked out so I didn’t end
up putting Bobby on his ass. So whatever excuse you’re gonna make for him, save it.”
Marcus huffed and shook his head as Harvey started walking again, “Nah, I’m not making
excuses for him. I came out here to tell you that he had every right to say what he said to
you.”

That made him pause.

“I don’t believe this. You’re on his side now? Because whatever the hell I need to say to our
mother has nothing to do with-”

“That wasn’t about you talking that way to Mom,” Marcus cut him off, “It was you, talking
that way about a man’s wife. You think he wasn’t going to have something to say about it?”

Harvey scoffed, “What I think is that I don’t give a shit what he had to say. He should have
stayed out of my face!”

“And if anyone ever spoke to Donna the way you just spoke to Mom, you would have done a
hell of a lot more than get in their face. They’d be spitting out teeth!”

Damn right they would. His teeth ground as he denied Marcus the satisfaction of having him
admit as much, though.

“It’s not the same thing,” he grit out.

His brother lifted his arms, “How is it not?”

“First off, Donna would never betray me like that. So anyone saying that kind of shit about
her would deserve to have their teeth knocked out.”

“And I feel the same about Katie,” Marcus insisted, “Which means we’ve got some pretty
damn good women in our lives and we have the chance to do better.”

“Marcus-”

“No, I mean it, Harvey. Our lives don’t have to look like Mom and Dad’s did. Our
relationships don’t either. And that starts here, with our kids and our family.”

Our kids.

Harvey sighed, some of the anger bleeding out, and he walked over to the trunk of his car and
leaned back against it.

“Alright,” he waved his hand, “Then you tell me how we do that. How we just forget what
happened and put it all behind us.”

Marcus stared at him, “I don’t know. But I do know I don’t want to have to explain to my
kids why Grandma and Uncle Harvey can’t be in the same room together. Haley’s already
noticed. Josh will, too. Because there is a whole life going on here that you’re not even a part
of.”

Guilt stabbed at his chest as he noted the sadness in Marcus’s tone.

“You think I don't know what I’ve missed?” he asked, crossing his arms, “You think I wanted
it to play out like this?”

Marcus’s head was shaking before he’d finished the sentence, “I’m not just talking about
Christmas or birthdays, Harvey!”

Marcus brought his hand up to his mouth, swiping at the corners as his eyes pinched closed.
His expression clouded over; weariness taking the place of frustration.

“I had an appointment with my Oncologist a few weeks ago,” he said, eyes still closed, “I
hadn’t been feeling great the last few months and he wanted to run some tests…”

Harvey swallowed as Marcus’s gaze once more met his, “He thinks you’re getting sick
again?”

“He confirmed that I am. They found a tumor and we’re starting chemo again next week.”

Goddamn it. Every other thought, every other matter flew from his head.

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

An empty laugh left his brother’s mouth, “Why would I? So that you’d feel obligated to help
and we could have this bullshit at the same time?”

He motioned back to the house.

“Marcus-”

“No, listen to me. I’m gonna be okay. The doctors are confident that starting treatment now
will take care of it, and if not they’ll look into surgery…but I can tell you that it’s still gonna
be a shitty next couple of months. And Mom has already offered to make dinner for the kids.
Bobby is gonna drive them to school and daycare on the days Katie has to take me to get
treatment. Because that’s what family does.”

Harvey flinched at the implication and Marcus exhaled slowly.

“You can hate them, Harvey. You can think they’re monsters for what they did and take it to
your grave, but life is fucking short, man, and I don’t have it in me to be angry anymore.”

He shrugged, “I just want my kids to be happy. I want them to enjoy their time with me, with
you, and with their grandparents…which is exactly what Mom and Bobby are to them,
whether you want to hear it or not.”

There wasn’t shit he could say to that. Harvey let Marcus’s words settle over him and tried
not to feel like a complete asshole. He’d been so wrapped up in his own shit, and the whole
time…

“I’m sorry, Marcus. If I’d known, I…” he didn’t know what he would have done, exactly.
What he could still do, maybe. But he’d needed it to be said.
“Yeah,” his brother offered a half smile, “I know. Jackass.”

Harvey returned the smile, though it didn’t reach his eyes and questions jumped to his tongue
about the treatment he was about to start, who the doctor was, if Marcus would let him call in
a specialist from the city-

Movement from the house claimed both of their attention before he could ask any of them,
and Harvey spotted Donna, walking toward them.

The porch light silhouetted her body, making flames of her hair, and it was hard to pull his
eyes from her as Marcus punched his arm.

“I get it if you want to call it a night. But I still expect you both to be at dinner tomorrow.”

“We’ll be there,” he promised, and before he could change his mind, he reached out and
wrapped an arm around his brother’s neck, pulling him close.

Marcus hesitated a moment, then hugged him back with a fierceness he hadn’t expected. He
bit his tongue to keep the questions at bay, knowing now wasn’t the time. But he was
definitely calling that specialist the second he was back in Manhattan.

“Thanks for having us.”

Marcus pulled away and nodded, “Any time, man. You know that.”

Donna had half expected to find the two brothers in a fist fight of their own outside, even
with her warning to Marcus. So when she found them embracing instead, it was a pleasant
surprise, and she was hesitant to interrupt.

But they’d spotted her, and Marcus turned to leave her and Harvey to talk, she presumed,
stopping as he passed her.

“Making sure your man’s still in one piece?” he smiled at her, but the teasing fell short to the
heaviness in his eyes.

“I wasn’t worried,” she played along anyway, sneaking a glimpse of Harvey who was
watching them from his perch against the trunk of his car, “We both know he’d have wiped
the floor with you.”

“We do not know that.”

She arched a brow, “Halloween of ‘98 says he would.”

Marcus’s eyes widened, “He told you about that?”

“Oh yeah.”
“Asshole.”

She laughed, then reached out to squeeze his arm, “Are you both okay?”

“Yeah, Donna,” he placed his hand over hers and patted it, “We’re good.”

She let him pass to go inside then and finished the short trek over to where Harvey waited.

“You here to lecture me about how I behaved?” he asked and a heavy look, similar to the one
Marcus had worn, was on his face. But he opened his arms as she approached and Donna
didn’t hesitate to walk into them.

“No,” she told him, “I came to see if you wanted to get out of here.”

Harvey smiled a little, his fingers lifting to brush her hair back from her face. Donna fought
the urge to close her eyes and melt into his touch, but her heart began hammering. She
pushed down the reasons why, all the uncertainties she’d been toying with all day, and
focused on just being present.

“I do,” Harvey said, his strokes stopping so he could hold the sides of her head and his
thumbs teased the apples of her cheeks, “There’s nothing I’d like more, in fact. But there’s
something I’ve got to do first.”

She stared up at him, searching his entire face for all hints of what was going on in his head.
Her gift allowed her to clock a lot of things. His relaxed demeanor, his slightly lifted brow,
the resolution in his eyes, the steadiness of his hold on her. Whatever Marcus had said was
enough to change not only his mood, but possibly his mind.

“You want to talk to your mother again.”

Harvey didn’t seem surprised that she was able to guess his decision, but his smile became
more genuine.

“Yeah. I think I need to.”

“Are you sure?”

He nodded, “I said before…I need to do it for our baby. But also for the rest of this family.”

Donna crooked her head and his palms slid down to her neck.

“What’s going on with Marcus?”

Harvey frowned, “What do you-”

“He said something to get to you. Seemed to think he was the only one who’d be able to say
what you needed to hear, and it seems like he was right. Plus Katie had a look earlier. I don’t
know her very well, but I got the impression that something was up.”
“Donna-”

“And it’s not that Marcus is gambling again, otherwise you’d be more pissed. But you don’t
have that guilty look, which means he didn’t strong arm you either…so what-”

“He’s sick,” Harvey whispered, stopping her speculations cold, “A tumor. He’s gonna have to
start chemo again.”

Donna shut her mouth as a wave of sorrow stole her words. Damn, no wonder Katie had had
that look earlier. No wonder Marcus was pushing for his family to be whole again.

She moved out of Harvey’s embrace to settle next to him, lifting herself up onto the trunk to
sit. He turned, facing her, and she made room between her knees for him to stand. He
wrapped his arms loosely around her waist, and now it was her hands on his neck.

“Talk to me.” She commanded.

To anyone else, it may have seemed a vague order, but Harvey stared at her without blinking,
and the deep sigh that radiated through his body meant he knew exactly what she meant.

“He didn’t tell me before, because he thought I’d want to come down here and be involved,
but so is our mother and he didn’t trust me being in a room with her.”

Donna didn’t let any emotion into her expression, “Is that what you want? To get involved?”

“I want to be there for him,” Harvey said, “However he needs. I do plan on calling in the
city’s best medical team to review his results, but that can’t happen until after the holiday.
What I can do tonight is to try again with my mom.”

Donna ran her knuckles down his cheek and unlike her, Harvey had no problem leaning into
the comfort, enough that she almost smiled.

“Good,” she cupped his jaw, “Because she feels awful and I could tell she wants to make it
right with you. She’s just scared and hurting, too.”

“I know,” Harvey said. Then his lip curved, teasing a smirk, “Did you ‘Donna’ my mother?”

She pursed her lips, “Let’s focus on what’s important here, okay?”

She should have known he wasn’t going to drop it that easily.

“You talked to her?”

Donna gave him a look, “Well, you and Marcus did sort of run out and leave us standing in
the hallway together.”

He returned the look and she smiled, “We talked. Well…I talked. But she listened. And if
she’s willing to hear me out, I’d bet she’s willing to hear you out.”
Harvey reached up to take her wrists in his hands. His fingers nearly overlapped as they
closed around her.

“So, what you’re saying is that my mother’s the one who got lectured tonight.”

There was a level of incredulity in his tone, and a slight widening to his eyes when she didn’t
answer right away.

“Holy shit, you did, didn’t you? You scolded my mother.”

“Scolded is such a harsh word,” she defended, “I just told her what I thought…after Donna-
ing her to see how receptive she’d be to it.”

Harvey’s eyes softened as he stared at her, his head shaking slightly, “Have I ever told you
how much I love it when you do that?”

Have I ever told you how much I love…

Donna’s breathing stopped, unable to complete the sentence, even in her head. Just allowing
herself to think it would make it more real than what she was prepared for.

“We’re a team, Harvey,” she said instead, her expression somber, “Always have been, and we
always will be. Which means I’m in your corner and fighting anyone who comes at you.
Even your mother.”

The tender look he gave her in response was almost more than her heart could take, but then a
familiar flare of mischief flashed in his eyes.

“You let Jessica rip me a new one almost every other week.”

Donna shrugged, and looped her arms fully around his neck as he shifted forward, “She signs
the other half of my paycheck. That affords her some leeway.”

“Does it now?”

She nodded, “Not to mention she’s usually trying to kick your ass in the right direction. It’s
not an attack if it’s for your own good.”

“My hero,” he said dryly, and she laughed.

“Well, the mighty Harvey Specter may not need protecting very often,” she joked, “But I’m
honored to be on the line of defense.”

That gentle expression returned as he just stared at her, and Donna suddenly became aware of
how close they’d become. His arms around her, hers around him. Her legs were all but
wrapped his hips, her feet having hooked at the back of his thighs. His breath was warm on
her face and she wondered if he could hear her racing heart. She thought maybe she could
hear his.
Harvey’s eyes flickered down to her lips then back up again, and it wasn’t hunger in his gaze
when it locked on hers. It was something deeper. Something she wasn’t used to seeing on his
face, let alone aimed in her direction. Enough to make her breath hitch and her brain run
wild.

He dropped his stare again, eyes stroking slowly down to her lips, where they lingered this
time.

She watched him swallow; watched as his tongue swept against his lower lip, dampening it
before they parted.

“Donna,” he said in barely a whisper, her name sounding like a question and a plea rolled
into one.

She gripped the back of his neck, not sure if she should push him away or pull him in closer.
And if he did get closer…

God. She wanted to kiss him. She wanted to kiss him and have it not be a preamble to sex,
but to the rest of their lives.

“Harvey-” she said, just as stiffly, a shameless beg. A guilty plea.

Kiss me. Kiss me and let it mean something. Goddamn it, show me you want to be with me,
too.

Her lips parted.

And he leaned in.

 Chapter 22

“Did you ‘Donna’ my mother?” Harvey had to ask. He knew how observing Donna could be
and how she used that damn near superpower to turn people inside out and read everything
they would rather hide.

Her speaking so confidently on what Lily had been feeling…

Her lips pressed together, like she was fighting a smirk, “Let’s focus on what’s important
here, okay?”

Oh, she absolutely had.

“You talked to her?”

She dropped her chin, her eyes burning into his with an expression that screamed, “You really
have to ask?”

“Well,” she said, “You and Marcus did sort of run out and leave us standing in the hallway
together.”

When he simply stared back, she did smile.

“We talked. Well,” she tilted her head in a little shrug, “I talked. But she listened. And if she’s
willing to hear me out, I’d bet she’s willing to hear you out.”

It was almost easy to forget that they were discussing a decade-old split that had caused more
stress and heartache than Harvey ever wanted to admit, but Donna had that effect. The bad
things never seemed quite so bad with her assuredness. And it seemed that she’d taken to
helping him handle this matter in her own way.

He held her gaze as he reached up to where her palms were resting against his jaw, nearly on
his neck, and wrapped his fingers around her delicate wrists. His thumb ran over the thin skin
and he squeezed once.

“So, what you’re saying is that my mother’s the one who got lectured tonight.”

He was mostly teasing, but when she didn’t respond, her features turning a little sheepish, he
blinked.

“Holy shit,” he breathed, “You did, didn’t you? You scolded my mother?”

The notion felt surreal, but if there was anyone who could manage to make people feel the
weight of their actions and all consequences without having to raise their voice, or even know
the person they were wagging a finger at, it was Donna.

“Scolded is such a harsh word,” she murmured, like they were discussing the weather, “I just
told her what I thought.”
A light smirk brought up one corner of her lips as she added, “After Donna-ing her to see
how receptive she’d be to it.”

God, she really wasn’t like anyone he’d ever met before, either professionally or personally.
Unparalleled people skills, wholly capable, a warm personality, but absolutely fierce when it
came to standing her ground and protecting her own. He’d once told her he didn’t want to
know what kind of lawyer he would be without her, but it went so much deeper than that
now.

He wasn’t sure he’d want to know the kind of man he’d be without Donna’s influence in his
life. Pushing him. Challenging him. Understanding him better than anyone ever could with
the magic she pulled that never ceased to leave him in awe; even after all these years of
witnessing it first hand.

“Have I ever told you how much I love it when you do that?” he asked her, and the
expression on her face changed.

Amusement dropped away and her eyes searched his. He couldn’t quite interpret the look she
gave him at whatever she found there, but she took a slow deep breath, like her lungs had just
remembered they needed oxygen.

“We’re a team, Harvey,” she said after another half second, a new seriousness on her face as
her words struck a chord in his chest, “Always have been, and we always will be. Which
means I’m in your corner and fighting anyone who comes at you…even your mother.”

I’d take a bullet for you.

She’d told him that the day she started on his desk, vanilla coffee in hand, and he’d only just
begun to realize how special she truly was. And she’d meant it. There wasn’t a single thing
he’d faced in work or otherwise that she wasn’t prepared to go to hell and back again to help
him deal with.

The entire reason they were even here now, her pregnant with his child, was because of that
unwavering loyalty and the relationship it had afforded them to have. No one had ever had
his back the way Donna had from the first day he’d met her; not his brother, not his Dad, not
Jessica-

The thought of his mentor made him smirk, memories of the one person Donna actually took
orders from aside from him playing fresh.

“You let Jessica rip me a new one almost every other week,” he pointed out, half teasing, half
challenging her declaration.

Donna was unbothered as she shrugged and adjusted his hold on her so that she could loop
her arms back around his neck. The motion drew him closer to her body and he wrapped his
arms around her waist again. Holding her was as easy as breathing.
“She signs the other half of my paycheck,” she explained, “That affords her some leeway.”

The humor was back in her tone and Harvey bit back a smile, “Does it now?”

Donna nodded, “Not to mention she’s usually trying to kick your ass in the right direction.
It’s not an attack if it’s for your own good.”

Well. Maybe she had a point with that one.

“My hero,” he deadpanned, and Donna laughed.

He loved it when she laughed like that; head tilted back, no restraint. Her lips parting wide in
a smile of her own; from happiness he had brought her.

“Well,” she sobered, but the smile was still in place, “the mighty Harvey Specter may not
need protecting very often, but I’m honored to be on the line of defense.”

On the line? She was captain of the team, as far as he was concerned. It was true that he
preferred to fight his own battles, but knowing Donna was always there to bat for him was a
security he’d never expected to crave.

And he could tell from the look on her face that she meant it with her entire heart. A bullet, a
baby, an opponent, it didn’t matter what they were up against. She was right there, not just in
his corner, but at his side, hand in his, ready to face it together.

Her smile fell as he stared at her, and the action brought his eyes down to those lips of hers.
Pink and perfect. She was perfect.

Her lashes fluttered and he met that hazel stare, locked in on the way it bore back at him,
reading so much, as always. He wondered what she saw, what she felt, and if it came close to
the fading of the world, the way it did for him when his imagination got the best of him
sometimes. When he had her in his arms and nothing else mattered.

He ran his gaze over her face, from those eyes, down her slightly freckled nose, back to that
entrancing mouth.

She’d scolded him, teased him, praised him, and pleasured him with those lips. He knew
intimately the way they tasted, how they felt between his teeth, the way pink and orange and
red glosses would smear right off of them as he kissed her.

He swallowed at the memory, at the sudden desire that raced through him, not to take this
woman to bed but to relive that same light feeling of her mouth pressed against his own.
There was nothing quite like kissing Donna; losing himself in the way her breath caught and
tangled against his tongue, the way her hands clung to him, holding him closer, taking as
much as she gave.

For all his flowery vocabulary, he didn’t have the words to describe the feeling that kissing
her stirred in him. It wasn’t something he ever thought he’d enjoy so much, especially when
compared to sex, but he could lay in bed and make out with her for hours before getting to
the rest and be perfectly content.
“Donna,” her name left him without consent, asking a permission of sorts, but mostly just…
wanting.

He felt her hands tighten on the back of his neck, her grip locked like she was never letting
him go and the slight scraping of her nails threatened to dig into his skin. He didn’t care.
He’d bled for her that way before and would gladly do it again.

“Harvey,” she all but gasped, and fuck, he never wanted to hear his name any other way.

Donna’s lips parted and the temptation was too much. Like magnets, they drew together, and
where the fiery passion and undeniable chemistry they shared usually lit through his veins,
this time was different.

His mouth slotted over hers and it didn’t feel like an explosion. It felt…settling. Like taking
his tie off after a long day at court. Like a lazy morning with vanilla coffee and releasing a
breath he hadn’t even known he was holding. It lingered between them; a faint electrical
buzz.

Donna closed the last half centimeter, surging forward with purpose until their lips connected
and that buzz turned into a spark that ran through them both.

Harvey kissed her, and the way Donna opened up to him, laying herself bare for his taking,
encouraged the feralness he’d felt since first learning she was pregnant.

He kissed her like she was his to kiss. Like the last few months had been some sort of
practice run, and this was the one that really counted.

And Donna kissed him back with equal fervor; like maybe he was hers to claim, too.

The notion didn’t bother him as much as he once thought it might.

After what could have been hours, but was probably only a few moments more, Donna pulled
away, breaking the kiss that he was content to let go on forever.

The coolness of the night air was even more stark against his damp, heated lips and Harvey
pulled it deeply into his lungs with an orienting breath.

Donna’s cheeks were flushed, her lips also colored and swelling, but her head turned and she
was looking at something in the distance. He was so focused on her face, on the effects his
kiss had had on her, that he didn’t register the words she spoke at first.

“What?”

She smiled, looking back at him, “I said we have company.”

She motioned back toward the house and it took an embarrassingly long moment for
Harvey’s brain to catch up.

He followed her direction and noticed his mother, lingering in the yard near them like she
was afraid to interrupt. He hadn’t even heard the door of the house open, let alone her
approach.

He straightened as Donna pushed against his chest, and she slid down from her perch on the
trunk. His eyes shot back to her as he realized she was leaving, slipping away to give him and
his mother a moment alone, and his hands reached for her before he’d thought it through.

“Donna-”

“Talk to her,” she murmured, “You and I have the rest of…”

Her blush deepened as her words trailed off, and she shook her head. Like it was just as
clouded as his had been.

“We can revisit this later.”

Later.

When they had the privacy of a hotel room, all night, and this messy matter behind them.

He forced himself to nod, and she squeezed his arm, prompting him to release his grip on her.

“I’m gonna go talk to Marcus,” she said, and lifted on her toes to press another short kiss to
his cheek. Harvey’s eyes closed at the gesture, and didn’t open again until she was gone,
nodding at his mother as she passed her in the yard.

Lily knew she wasn’t perfect. She’d made more than her fair share of mistakes in life, and
she wished like hell that she had been the only one to suffer for them.

But pain, like water, ebbed and flowed, trickling down to soak itself into anyone it touched,
and she’d carried the guilt for years for letting hers hurt her children.

Marcus had been younger, had forgiven her easier…but Harvey. Her greatest fear had been
that he’d never be able to see past his hatred for her; the hatred she’d planted in him, long
enough to allow her to apologize. To try to make it right.

He still carried so much anger, even after all the years, and it had come to a head at Gordon’s
funeral. She’d seen it in his eyes, the cold disconnect just as she thought they were maybe
reaching a place where he would let her in, and having the door slammed shut in her face had
broken her heart.

And she’d been a little mad, too. Mad that Harvey still punished her, despite her efforts to
make amends. Mad that Marcus had to lose his brother, too, because Harvey wouldn’t visit
when she was near. Just mad that there was nothing to be done. Nothing he wanted to hear
from her.

Donna Paulsen was an unexpected balm. Lily had heard all about the woman from Marcus,
who swore up and down that she and Harvey would get together sooner or later, and had
resorted to calling his brother a number of derogatory names when time continued to pass
without any progress on that front.

He’d told her how Donna could read people with scary accuracy, how she’d thrown even
smooth talking Gordon off his game and had gotten all three Specter men wrapped around
her finger from their first interaction.

Silently, she’d hoped Marcus was right and that someone who sounded like such a good
match for her oldest would eventually become so. She’d begun rooting for the two of them to
get together, for Harvey to find happiness in that way, and had been excited when Marcus
told her that Harvey was coming home for Thanksgiving and bringing Donna with him.

She could have imagined how meeting the woman she’d heard so much about would go, but
nothing would have prepared her for the reality.

Donna wasn’t what she had expected. Long legs, red headed, and beautiful wasn’t a surprise.
But her being pregnant certainly was. Her obvious devotion to Harvey was. Her calculated
defense of him. Her complete understanding.

It had forced Lily to look at the situation with her son in a completely new way.

She’d known she was responsible for hurting him; but she hadn’t realized just how deeply
that wound had been inflicted, or that it would still affect him in such a way.

She didn’t know he also harbored guilt for what she’d asked of him, when it never should
have been on him to carry.

“It’s in the past for you, but you hurt him first. And he lives every day with the wound,”
Donna had said, “Harvey has avoided you. He’s kept his distance and tried to heal in his own
way. And he doesn’t have to be sorry for that..”

He doesn’t have to be sorry for it. That was the declaration that had echoed in her head from
the moment the redhead had walked away. Whatever anger Lily had felt seemed to dissipate
as she realized the truth of it.

She was the mother. The adult. And she had been wrong.

Harvey was grown now, but he hadn’t been when she’d first put this burden on him, and
maybe he could have handled things better, but at the end of the day, the rip between them
was her fault.

And Donna was right; it was on her to mend.

She’d told as much to Bobby when Marcus had come back inside, saying that Harvey had
calmed down and that Donna was outside talking to him. She’d told him that she needed to
take responsibility for the pain she’d caused her son and that as much as she knew he wanted
to defend and protect her…she was the one in the wrong.

He’d understood, and had agreed to keep himself in check while she dealt with Harvey and
the situation between them. She’d gone outside to do just that.

Rather than talking though, she’d spotted her son and Donna wrapped up in each other,
kissing like teenagers on the back of Harvey’s car.

She’d debated going back inside and giving them their privacy, but had felt suddenly glued to
the spot, observing them.

In her mind, Harvey had become such a force. His presence was a weight she felt in every
room, every baited breath waiting for him to lash out on the few times they’d interacted over
the years. She’d never gotten the chance to see him like this, so unguarded.

There was a softness in the way he held Donna, a certainty in the woman’s response, clinging
to him, and Lily wondered if the two hadn’t actually been together a lot longer than Marcus
had suggested.

Her heart warmed at the thought of Harvey having a partner who obviously loved him deeply
and that he was getting the chance to start a family with her. Selfishly, it was a relief for Lily
to know that she hadn’t entirely ruined his life, and that a woman like Donna had been able to
see through the scars she had left behind, to the man underneath them.

The kissing slowed, and she approached slowly, clearing her throat as she neared. Donna
must have heard, because she pulled away and turned her head, the flush on her face obvious
in the streetlight. Harvey, however, remained oblivious, even as Donna turned back to
murmur something to him, and Lily couldn’t remove her eyes from his face.

He looked mesmerized. Fixated. Ready to drop to his knees in devotion to the woman
carrying his child, and Lily saw exactly what Marcus had been talking about. Her son was in
love and was incapable of keeping it from showing.

Eventually, his eyes did land on hers, and Lily waited, wondering if he’d be willing to hear
her out. Donna said something else to him, and he responded, still holding her. It wasn’t until
the woman lifted on her toes and kissed his jaw in parting that he let her go.

Donna passed Lily on the way through the yard, a knowing look and a soft smile on her face.
She didn’t ask a single question or demand any explanation. Just gave a nod of her head, like
she knew exactly what Lily had come out to do and supported it full heartedly.

The silent support from the woman that loved her son just strengthened her resolve.
Thank you, she thought, hoping there would be a chance to actually share the sentiment later.
But for now, there was someone else she owed her words to.

She made her way down to where Harvey was still standing, wrapping her arms around
herself against the cooling night. He watched her approach until she was standing just a few
feet away.

“I’m sorry,” she started, “For what I said earlier. You came here, you stayed, you said you
wanted us to try and make this work. And I let my own emotions get in the way of that.”

Harvey swallowed, his jaw tensing and relaxing, but he didn’t speak in agreement. Didn’t
jump down her throat with accusations either, so that was a start.

Lily sighed.

“I want to be in your life, Harvey. I want us to know each other. I want to know your baby.
And I want you to understand and to believe how sorry I am.”

“I know how sorry you are,” he said, the words thick.

Lily felt close to crying herself.

“But it’s not enough,” she nodded, “Because I hurt you. I was the adult and I put you in a
position where you felt disloyal to your father. But you weren’t.”

She reached out, risking everything to take his hand, “Harvey, it was never your fault. You
didn’t betray Gordon. I did. And I’m sorry. And I made it right with him, but I haven’t made
it right with you because I’ve been too afraid to push you. To hear you say you hate me, even
though there isn’t a day that goes by that I don’t understand why you do.”

The tears ran freely now, and Harvey’s own eyes were wet.

“I was your mother,” her voice cracked, “I was supposed to protect you, not scar you, and
Harvey, I am. so. sorry. For all of it.”

His hand adjusted in hers, squeezing back, and Lily felt the touch all the way to her heart.

“I’ve been so angry,” he admitted, staring down at their hands, “But I don’t want you to feel
like I hate you. I hate what you did and probably always will…but I don’t hate you.”

His eyes moved back to hers, “Marcus told me about his doctor’s visit. He told me how you
and Bobby both agreed to be here, to help him and Katie…and he couldn’t tell me that
because of this bullshit I’ve kept between us. But I don’t want to be angry anymore, Mom. I
don't want to miss out. I don’t want my kid to-”

Emotion stole the rest and Lily could barely speak herself.

Mom.
It had been so long since he’d called her that, and her heart ached with how much she’d
missed it. Harvey was her first born. The one who had made her a mother, and she had failed
him so horridly.

“I was unhappy, Harvey,” she tried again to offer him the explanation he’d sought before;
wanted him to understand, “But I thought I was doing right, keeping us together while
Marcus was still at home. I didn’t think about how it was affecting you. I didn’t think of how
it was insulting Gordon.”

She shook her head, “When Bobby and I realized what we felt for each other, he begged me
to come clean to your father, even when I explained my reasons, because he wanted us to be
together. He was right. But I was scared and I wasn’t ready to let go and it hurt everyone that
I cared about. I was selfish and I get to live with that. But you shouldn’t have had to. And I
am so sorry for the pain that it caused you. But for what it’s worth-”

She brought her other hand up to his cheek, where an escaped tear was making a trail down to
his jaw, “I’m so proud of you boys. That you didn’t let my mistakes stop you from finding
happiness. You’re going to be a wonderful father, Harvey. And Donna clearly thinks the
world of you. And if you’ll let me, I want to be a part of your lives. I would do anything for
that chance.”

Ten years, boiled down to a single moment. It stretched on and on, her heart racing as Lily
waited. Harvey dropped her hands and she nearly cried out loud, but his arms wrapped
around her before another plea could escape her.

“I want that too,” he whispered against her hair, hugging her tightly and Lily threw her arms
around him.

A sob broke free and she held him like she’d never get the chance to again; like she hadn’t
had the chance for over a decade.

“I love you, sweetheart. I love you so much!”

His grip tightened, and she thought he might be crying, too.

“I love you, Mom.”

 Chapter 23

Donna didn’t get a chance to talk to Harvey about the kiss they’d shared outside, but the
delay was more than worth it.

He and Lily had returned, both red eyed and smiling, looking like a two ton weight had been
removed from their shoulders. Marcus had muttered a quiet “Thank fucking god,” from
beside her and she’d smiled, too.

The gathered crowd of in-laws and kids had made it difficult to discuss any specifics, and
nobody else seemed pressed to ask as the conversations carried on, Lily joining in.

But Harvey had made his way over to where she was sitting at one of the kitchen bar stools,
and had pressed a kiss to the top of her head. His arms had wrapped around her shoulders
from behind and Donna rested her head back against his chest, looking up at him. He just
smiled back, and answered something Katie’s dad asked about the food he’d been prepping
for dinner.

They ate and visited; Lily taking every chance to sit beside her son, and Donna could tell
Harvey was basking in the attention, even though his tone never changed and he maintained a
great poker face.

It would be a journey for the two to mend their relationship, she knew that, but it had to start
somewhere, and Harvey certainly appeared lighter. He smiled easier, and every time their
eyes met, he’d get that same look on his face that he’d had after he kissed her.

Eventually, when the hour got late, side dishes were prepped, wine had been poured, and the
kids had gone to sleep, Harvey found her in the living room, where Katie had been giving her
a list of must-haves for a newborn.

Donna looked up at him and noted the look on his face meant he was ready to head out for
the evening.

“Let me grab my jacket,” she said, before he could even ask.

They made their rounds, saying goodbye and goodnight to the others and Lily gave both her
and Harvey a long hug in parting.

“Thank you,” she whispered into Donna’s ear, and an understanding passed between them
when she released her.

“I’m glad it worked out,” she said as Harvey, surprisingly, shook Bobby’s hand before
turning to the door.
Donna didn’t ask. Figured whatever he was thinking was his to share or not, and honestly, she
was just so damn relieved that he seemed happier.

She followed him outside with a final wave and let him take her hand as they made their way
to the car.

Harvey didn’t speak much on the way back to the hotel, but he didn’t let go of her hand
either. The silence wasn’t uncomfortable, some too early Christmas tune playing on the radio,
but it gave Donna too much time to think. To wonder. To hope.

He’d kissed her. Just like she’d wanted. And maybe it was driven by the emotions of the
evening, or his need for comfort, or something else entirely. He hadn’t shied away from it;
and hadn’t seemed to want to let her go afterwards either.

But it was Harvey, and as well as Donna knew him, when it came to matters of the heart, she
couldn’t afford to be wrong. Especially not when considering the child they were expecting
to co-parent together.

She played a mental game of tennis for the rest of the ride, her brain and heart taking turns
scoring points about how to handle what she had been feeling all day.

They had reserved the Ambassador Suite at the Ritz. Harvey gave the car to a valet and
looped his arm through hers as he escorted her to the elevators. There was a time he might
had led her to the bar instead, she thought, but it had been a long day, and there were still
things they needed to say to each other.

Donna realized, upon stepping into the suite, that she hadn't gotten to fully appreciate the
accommodations earlier. Of course, they’d only stopped in long enough before to drop off
their bags, but it truly was a remarkable space.

The domed ceiling, the artistic lay of antique furniture, the peek of the king bed in the room
over, and a large window that captured the best views of the city. She took off her coat,
tossing it onto the nearby sofa, and stripped her feet of her shoes, eyes never leaving the
sparkling lights beyond the window.

She caught sight of Harvey in the reflection before she felt him behind her. His hands found
their home on her hips and his head dropped down to place a kiss to the shoulder her sweater
had left bare.

She made a noise of contentment, letting her weight fall back against him, and Harvey held
her. He looked up, as if taking in the view, and he rested his head on hers, “What’s going on
in that beautiful head of yours?”
The casual compliment had her closing her eyes, turning her face slightly to nuzzle against
his neck. God, had any man ever smelled so good?

“I’m thinking that the view is nice, but it’s got nothing on the one from my new apartment,”
she joked, breathing in his faded cologne.

Harvey chuckled and she felt it in his chest still pressed against her back. The sound made
her happy. She pressed a kiss against his throat.

“Donna,” she felt him swallow.

“Hmm?”

His breath was shaky, “…It’s later.”

She recalled their conversation from before. The assurance she’d made that they’d revisit the
moment they’d shared. Part of her wanted to do just that; drag everything out and analyze the
reasons. She wanted to know what he’d thought, what he’d felt, and if it was the same as her.
The heart had first serve.

But her brain…the less certain part of her, was afraid of what that honest of a conversation
might mean; especially if she’d read more into it than there was. Her emotions felt real, but
she couldn’t ignore the hormones coursing through her, pushing her into them with enough
force to leave her breathless. Maybe it wasn’t fair to be having that kind of conversation right
now.

She turned in Harvey’s arms and forced herself to look at him. To really look at him.

The lazily styled hair, a day’s stubble, the brownest eyes, and vulnerability all over his face.

They cared about each other. He’d said as much himself.

He had wanted her here with him and there was a part of him growing within her. Maybe
right now, that was all the truth they needed.

She had him, and for tonight, it could be enough.

Rather than saying as much, Donna placed a hand over his heart. It fluttered beneath her
palm, like it could break through his ribcage and touch her.

“Donna-” he started again, but she silenced him with the shake of her head.

“I don’t want to talk right now…just kiss me, Harvey.”

He looked like he might say something more, but whatever he read on her face convinced
him otherwise.
He slid his hands up her back, pulling her closer, and his mouth descended on hers.

Like before, at his car, the kiss swept her up. The longing she felt to be made whole by this
man was insatiable and the trust she had in him was unparalleled. So when he literally swept
her off her feet, not once breaking the kiss to do so, she just moaned against his mouth and let
him carry her to the bedroom.

The excitement was there between them, but something felt different this time as Harvey laid
her on the fancy bed. Donna couldn’t quite place it, but the intensity of his eyes glued to her
as he removed his shirt and began to do the same to her pants made a shiver run through her
body.

She removed her own sweater as he got rid of her panties, then helped him with the buckle of
his jeans until all of their clothes were shed and he was crawling over her on the mattress.

They’d fucked each other a hundred different ways. She’d lost count of the amount of times
Harvey had seen her naked, but tonight he took her in like it was the first time.

His hand started at her neck, brushing her hair off of it, and he laid a kiss on her collarbone.
Then another to the curve of her breast. Then one more, right on the tip of her sensitive
nipple. The feathering kisses were a tease, but she loved how thoroughly he lathered her in
them, letting his tongue join until he was sucking and nipping her tits to swollen peaks.

She felt him growing hard between them, their position allowing that heavy erection to
teasingly bump against her clit and Donna began shifting her hips to make it do so on
purpose.

The motion wasn’t lost to Harvey, who smiled against her sternum and placed a final kiss to
it before moving back up to her neck.

“Tell me what you want, Donna.”

The words were layered, the demand more loaded than she was sure even he realized, but it
didn’t matter. Her answer was the same.

“You.”

He kissed the soft skin behind her ear, flicking his tongue against it, “Want me, how?”

Forever.

She wrapped her arms around his waist, digging her nails into his lower back as she urged
him closer.

“Inside me. I want you inside me, now. Harvey, please.”

His nose rubbed against her cheek, “That’s my girl.”

He didn’t make her wait any longer, didn’t drag out the delicious torture of foreplay. With an
easy adjustment, he lifted her hips and reached between them to take himself in hand. He
lined himself at her entrance and slid forward slowly.

That initial stretch, the feeling of fullness as he sheathed himself, was one of the parts Donna
loved the most about their nights. As good as being fucked was, as talented as his tongue
could be, as earth-shattering as the orgasms he gave her were…this was the moment she
craved.

Harvey seated himself completely, and Donna relaxed back against the pillows, ready to take
him. But he didn’t move. Didn’t thrust or pull or touch anything as he stared at her, elbows
holding him up on either side of her head now.

Instead, he kissed her again, slow and languid, his tongue brushing her bottom lip, seeking
entrance. She opened for him and he groaned into her mouth.

The sound made her quiver, and his hand rubbed the goosebumps that erupted along her
shoulders. But he still didn’t thrust.

Just kissed her while his cock throbbed inside of her, running his hand up her neck, through
her hair, until he was holding the back of her head; tongue stroking, deepening.

She squirmed and the motion created a hint of friction over her entire body that set every one
of her nerves on edge.

‘Harvey,” she pleaded.

“Shhh,” he grazed a kiss along the corner of her mouth, “Just relax for me, baby.”

That word again.

It broke something loose in her heart, whatever chain she’d wrapped around her emotions,
and her eyes filled with tears.

Donna buried her face in Harvey’s neck and damn near sobbed when he finally moved; just
enough withdraw for her to feel the slide of him against her walls. She gripped the back of
his head when he pushed back in, squeezing her eyes shut at the sensation; both in her body
and in her heart.

His scent surrounded her as he moved, thrusting slow and lazy, dragging the moment out.
And it continued on like that. The endless feel of Harvey inside of her, above her, all over her
body. He peppered kisses onto her hair, then onto her forehead, her cheek, her jaw. He
prodded her, nipped at her, until there wasn’t a place his tongue hadn’t tasted, his teeth hadn’t
grazed.

And it was different.

The pleasure radiating from where he moved inside of her was building her to orgasm, but
the feelings that brimmed from her heart were the real source of connection.

And as Harvey’s hand covered hers, pinning it beside her head as he interlaced their fingers,
she knew that this was all about the connection.

He wasn’t fucking her, as he had so many times before. This wasn’t scratching an itch,
chasing a release, or burning off stress. It wasn’t about having some fun or even finding
comfort in each other.

His mouth claimed hers again and sealed the truth with the gentle caress of his lips.

Goddamn. He was making love to her.

Donna trembled and peaked. Tears blurred her vision as she kissed him back, clung to him in
every way, and clenched around his cock.

Harvey swallowed her pleasure and pressed his forehead into hers when her gasping sobs
made it nearly impossible to continue the liplock. She’s pretty sure she cried out his name,
and he just kept slowly fucking her through the onslaught.

“God, I love this,” he breathed out, his lips traveling from her nose, back down to her mouth,
“I could kiss you forever.”

Forever.

Her fragile heart couldn’t handle that tonight. She lost the fight with her tears and when they
spilled down her cheeks, she ignored them and just kept kissing Harvey like her life
depended on it. Like she could imprint him on her very soul if she tried hard enough.

Anything to postpone the inevitable end where she had to let him go.

Harvey pulled away after a moment, and must have registered her tears, because his rocking
halted and his brows drew together.

“Donna-”

“Don’t stop,” she pleaded, “It’s good…we’re good, please. It’s just…so much. But don’t
stop.”

His eyes widened a little, but a small smile answered her and his thumb came up to brush a
tear away.

“Sensitive?”
It was easier to nod an agreement than to try and put her actual feelings into words, and
Harvey seemed to accept that. He was still hard as he withdrew from her, and a quiet noise of
protest answered the loss.

“Under the sheets,” he instructed, reaching over her to pull them down and Donna moved to
help him get them loose. She tucked her legs beneath them and Harvey did the same, pulling
her body back against his own as he brought the blanket up to cover her bare shoulders.

With her back to his front, Donna relaxed, and Harvey’s hand ran over her body beneath the
sheets.

It didn’t take him long to adjust her hips, angling them so that her core was aligned right with
his erection and with careful maneuvering, he pushed back into her, filling her again.

He kissed her shoulder and neck with wet little pecks as he took her from behind, and Donna
felt like her body weighed a thousand pounds. She couldn’t have moved if she wanted to, but
she absolutely did not want to.

Harvey held her, rubbed her belly until his hand eventually moved south and found her core.
The circles he drew against her clit were as unhurried as his thrusts, just enjoying the
response of her body to his.

His orgasm crested with hers this time, and Donna would have sworn she heard him mutter,
“Mine,” against her hair.

Yours she silently agreed.

As if there was ever going to be any other outcome to this arrangement.

They laid there in the silence, following their climaxes, and Donna knew she should move.
She should clean up, shower, and make sure their clothes for dinner tomorrow were laid out.
She should talk to Harvey about the fact that he’d kissed her earlier and the fact that what
they had just done was not part of what they’d originally agreed to and she should demand to
know what the hell they were actually doing.

But she did none of those things. Instead, she locked her hand in Harvey’s and moved her
head so his arm could slide beneath it. He was fully pressed against her backside, still
softening inside of her, and Donna had no desire to have him pull out. He was endowed
enough that he filled her while even half-hard, and the idea of being parted from him was too
much to bear. She was too exhausted now to contemplate the reasons why.

Harvey nuzzled light kisses to the back of her neck as he rested his face there, and he didn’t
seem in any hurry to withdraw from her either. So Donna closed her eyes and told her brain
to shut the hell up as it made a last ditch effort to scream at her that she was on a collision
course.
Tonight, she didn’t care. Because the eventful day and their most recent activities had made
her drowsy, Harvey was holding her, and the truth didn’t seem so terrifying to her in the near
dark of this fancy room, hundreds of miles from their city. From reality.

And maybe it was easier, with Harvey behind her, to let the emotions in her heart run freely.
She couldn’t see him. His breathing was evening out, a sure sign of sleep overtaking him.

But she was in his arms, and he’d kissed her, and the intimacy in which they’d just come
together lingered between them even still.

Donna couldn’t deny what she felt, what she’d realized completely this morning, but had
guessed at for some time.

She loved him. Truly and deeply. She loved Harvey Specter.

And it was going to break her fucking heart.

 Chapter 24
Chapter Notes

TW: Fluff fest! A really long fluff galore!

“If you walk me into a wall, I’m going to kick you.”

Donna didn’t have to be able to see to know that Harvey had just rolled his eyes at her, but
his grip on her waist tightened anyway.

“Walk straight like I told you to, and you won’t hit anything.”

She was glad she was wearing flats today and that the layout of the hall was familiar enough
to her that it wasn’t impossible to trapeze while blindfolded, but Harvey’s guiding touch was
helpful, nonetheless.

“This is silly,” she reiterated the same point she’d made ten minutes ago, in the lobby of what
would soon be their building, when he’d looped his tie around her eyes and insisted he had a
surprise for her.

“Almost there,” he assured her, and the jangling of a key let her know they’d reached the
door.

“The interior designer can’t be finished already,” Donna said, tapping her fingers against the
arm she was holding, “So, I’m not sure what kind of surprise you think is going to-”

“I told you to stop trying to figure it out,” he responded, sounding a little smug, “This isn’t
like your birthday last year. You aren’t gonna guess it this time.”

“I didn’t guess your present last year,” she reminded him, “I saw the charge on your account
and put two and two together. But based on that present, I think I have the right to be
concerned.”

“Just shut up and come inside,” Harvey commanded, “Or you won’t be getting any more
surprises.”

“Promise?”

He yanked her hand so she stumbled a little through the door. His hands steadied her before
she could fall, but she still elbowed his ribs for good measure. Well, probably his ribs. She
still couldn’t see to be sure.
They were in her apartment, not his. Donna was sure about that. The scent of cleaning
product permeated the air, which was still a bit stale from having sat closed up for months
before she’d started to move things in.

Some boxes littered the open space, but she’d decided to hold off on actually moving in until
the interior designer she’d met with had time to draw up some plans.

Harvey had suggested she just move it all over at once and stay at his place, which she was
practically already doing, until the designer had finished their work. Donna had declined,
though, insisting that while she was fine with spending her nights in Harvey’s bed, she
wanted to be able to pack and sort her things at her own pace.

“Watch your step here,” he still had a hand on her lower back, leading her movements, and
when they made a turn and luxury vinyl flooring gave way to carpet, Donna knew they were
heading for the spare room.

The nursery.

Harvey got her all the way inside before bringing her to a stop. She felt his hands lift to the
knot in the tie at the back of her head.

“I’d say this is worth the patience,” he gently tugged it loose, “But you weren’t very patient
at all.”

She smirked, “Because when it comes to surprises, I’m the one who plans them, not the one
who-”

The blindfold was removed and she forgot to finish her sentence.

Her mouth fell open as she processed what was right in front of her, and she felt Harvey’s
quiet laugh behind her.

His arms came around her middle and he pulled her back against him.

“Told you it was worth it,” he murmured in her ear and Donna shook her head.

Completely set up was the hand carved wooden furniture set that she’d fallen in love with all
those weeks ago. The crib, the dresser, the chest. Even more intricate and beautiful in person.

“I can’t believe it,” she said when she found her voice, “There was only the one listed and it
sold weeks ago, how did you-”

“I bought it weeks ago,” he admitted, “I had them hold it until you’d decided when you
wanted to move into the apartment.”

Donna blinked furiously.

“I’m crying because of hormones,” she made clear, turning in Harvey’s arms, “Not because
I’m feeling emotional about this.”

“Of course not,” he grinned smugly, and brought a hand to her cheek, “But you could at least
admit that this was a good surprise.”

She could.

“This is better than any gift I’ve ever used your cards to buy myself.”

He laughed and leaned in, kissing her fully as his hand slid to the back of her neck. Donna
melted against his lips, letting her hands rest on his sides until he pulled away.

“I’m glad you like it.”

“I really do.”

Boston had changed something between them. Donna had become aware of it pretty much
after the first night in that fancy hotel suite, when the truth of what she felt had become
impossible to ignore.

When they had awoken the next morning, the feeling hadn’t dissipated. Harvey had dragged
her across the pillows and onto his chest, holding her as he scrolled through emails on his
phone, and Donna had just stared at him. Embracing what it meant to accept that this wasn’t
some casual thing for her anymore, and whether or not it was the time to bring it up.

After dinner, she’d decided. She’d give them the day to focus on family and turkey and
helping Haley make Christmas decorations for the tree Marcus and Bobby had gotten up in
the living room.

Removing that pressure had let her enjoy the rest of their time in Boston. Harvey had spoken
privately with Marcus about the specialist he wanted to set up for him and was happy that his
brother had agreed. He was also happy that he was actually able to enjoy time spent with his
mother, though he was less upfront about that fact. She’d watched him, though, the smiles
and the lightness she’d noticed before magnified each time he remembered that rift was being
mended.

Marcus’s restaurant was doing well and it was good to see, considering the trouble Harvey
had gone through to help him get it. The food was immaculate and even though Donna had
only been able to toast with water, the words Marcus shared about family and love had left
her a little teary eyed.

Harvey had held her hand through most of the meal, but when he noticed those tears, he’d
smiled softly, pulled her closer, and had kissed the top of her head.

He’d kissed her again, later, when they’d finished cleaning up at the restaurant and made
their way back to Marcus’s house. Someone had put the game on in the living room, which
was filled to the brim with all the guests. Harvey had pulled her into his lap on the sofa.
“Saving a seat,” he’d explained, and she’d rolled her eyes good naturedly, and ignored the
stutter of her heart.

When the first commercial had hit, Katie’s dad had gotten up to get more beers for the room,
and Harvey had insisted on helping him bring the cooler in from the kitchen. It had been
quick. A tap to her leg to stand and a peck on her lips before letting her take his seat.

Donna had been fully aware and a little in shock of the action, but no one else had blinked an
eye. So she didn’t say a word.

He’d caught her off guard again on the plane, after they’d taken off and she’d pointed at the
view out the window and how small his college town looked from their elevated position.
Harvey had smiled and cupped her jaw, much like now, and had stolen her breath with a slow,
warm kiss.

She’d stared back at him that time, letting the question bleed into her expression, but he’d
offered no explanation. Just settled back into his seat and told her that he’d arranged for a cab
to pick them up from the airport, since Ray was still visiting family, and that they should
probably figure out what takeout they wanted for dinner. It hadn’t even crossed his mind that
she’d go back to her own apartment…and she hadn’t.

For a single night since.

“It’s crazy to think we’re already halfway through,” Donna dropped her hands and turned
around to admire the crib again. It was dark wood, stained for dimension, and renewed her
excitement to meet the little one that would eventually be sleeping in it.

“Not until next week,” any real rebuttal was lost in the excitement of his own voice, “The
appointment is on Thursday, right?”

Donna nodded, running her palm over the edge of the crib, exploring the divots and lowering
mechanism, “At one. And if this little bean cooperates, we’ll finally get to know what we’re
having.”

Her twenty week check up was going to include another ultrasound, and Dr. Richmond had
told them that it should be physically possible to tell the sex of the baby, as long as the
positioning was right.

Donna knew Harvey was looking forward to finally knowing, and she was excited to find out
too, but honestly she was going to be happy either way. She was just ready to be able to hold
them in her arms.

“You know, they’re probably a little bigger than a bean now.”

“Big enough to be noticeable,” she agreed, rubbing the protrusion, “It’s gonna be a lot harder
to hide soon.”
Harvey stepped closer and put his hand over hers on her stomach.

“It’ll be okay. Everyone who needs to know does, and the sooner it’s out, the sooner you can
finally get rid of those heels all together without worrying about the speculation.”

“Hey, I like my heels,” she argued and he gave her a look.

“You only wear them in the office and don’t think I haven’t noticed that you kick them off ten
minutes after sitting at your desk.”

Donna fought back a smirk, “I wasn’t aware you paid that close attention to my feet. Is this a
new fetish we haven’t discussed? Because I’m pretty open minded, but I might have to draw
the line at-”

“Donna,” he scolded gently, “I mean it. I don’t like that you’re uncomfortable, and if
everyone knowing you're pregnant means you can relax and be comfortable…then the sooner
the better.”

She sighed, but consented, “I know. And I know they’ll find out eventually. But it’s been
kinda nice. Having them just be ours.”

He grabbed her face again, thumbs brushing hair over her ears as he smiled at her, “They’ll
still be ours, baby. People knowing won’t change that.”

He pressed a kiss to her forehead before she could respond and Donna was glad that he
turned away after letting her go.

“You know, I was thinking it would be best to set that rocking chair you ordered here,” he
started to say, “That way we can-”

He explained whatever his reasoning was for the positioning of the furniture, but Donna
barely heard a word.

Well, she heard that word, ringing over and over in her ears.

She stared at Harvey as he crossed the room, talking about lighting and how she should hire
painters soon if she wanted a different colors for the walls. And it was like she had stepped
into a different life. A life where their relationship was this, and hearing him call her anything
other than her name wasn’t a cause for her heart to jump like she’d just dived headfirst from
an airplane.

“Donna, you okay?”

She shook her head and realized Harvey had stopped talking.

“What? Uh, yeah. Yes. Why?”

He frowned, “Because your eyes look like frisbees and you didn’t answer my question.”

She blinked; took a breath.

“Well…I’m just surprised you care this much about interior design. Especially considering
you pawned hiring your own off on me.”

He gave her one of his best bitch faces, and it was amusing enough to distract her from
everything else in her head.

“That was an assignment as my assistant,” he said, “And this isn’t designing. It’s common
sense. You’ll need time for the fumes to air out before bringing the baby home, and you don’t
need to be breathing them in either.”

And right back to spiraling.

“What?” he demanded, as a smile turned the corner of her lip.

Donna shook her head, “Nothing…it’s just…the furniture, the paint, how concerned you
are…you really are going to be a great dad.”

She saw emotion flicker in his eyes at her statement, but it passed quickly and he shrugged it
off, “Was that ever in doubt?”

Donna laughed, “Glad to know I can still count on you to cheapen a compliment.”

Harvey smirked and moved back to her side, “Kids deserve good parents. If you want to
compliment me, compliment how smart I was to save the link to this furniture set you wanted
so badly and then paid cash for it so you wouldn’t see the charge.”

“That is impressive,” she agreed, and his hand came to rest on her lower back, dragging her
closer.

“It is. And do you want to know what else is impressive?” his tone had deepened, leaving no
doubt to the direction his thoughts had taken.

“Your inability to be subtle,” she teased, just as his palm had drifted down over her ass.

He stepped into her, making their bodies flush against one another, and brushed his nose over
hers, “Subtlety never was my strong suit.”

Donna smiled and lifted her hand to touch his face, “Harvey.”

“Yeah?”

“I’m not having sex with you in our baby’s nursery.”

That cheshire-cat grin answered, “Then I guess it’s a good thing your room is right down the
hall.”

She shook her head at his tunnel vision, “I don’t even have my bed in there yet.”

“Which means we’ll have plenty of floor space,” he said, then swept her up in a kiss that
echoed the contentment she felt.
Donna sighed against his lips and immediately felt all resistance leave her body.

Bed. Floor. Shower. Counter.

It didn’t matter where they were or what was available. Harvey wanting her was something
she was powerless to say no to.

Luck is for suckers. Harvey had always believed that. From poker to court, he never relied on
such a feeble conception to get his way. He didn’t get lucky; he made his own.

The past few days, however, had made him question that notion, because he felt like the
luckiest son of a bitch on the planet.

He’d gotten right with his family, had been more than earning his promotion at work, and had
just spent the last few hours in the arms of the woman who was responsible for both of those
things.

Boston had been good for them. Donna had always felt like she belonged in his life, like
family, but it wasn’t until he’d seen her with his actual family that he understood how
perfectly she fit there.

She could throw Marcus’s shit talking back at him as fast as he could serve it. She had
gravitated to Katie and the two had been all smiles every time he’d spotted them together.
She’d played with the kids, charmed Marcus’s in-laws, and had apparently lectured his
mother enough to change her point of view.

Harvey still didn’t know what had been said between the two of them, and had decided not to
ask. The reconciliation was about moving forward, not lingering on what it had taken to get
them to that point, but he knew Donna’s hand in it was what had made it happen.

He’d kissed her that night, after Marcus had taken all the fight from him. It wasn’t lost on
him that it was the first time he’d done so without expecting the action to lead somewhere, or
as some sort of afterthought to extend a moment that had led somewhere. But he hadn’t been
able to help himself.

He enjoyed kissing her. The way her soft, pliable lips molded to his. The way she never failed
to melt against him, pulling him in as his tongue sought for more. Donna kissed with her
entire body, taking and giving; grasping hands and breathy sighs that he just couldn’t get
enough of. It felt like a waste to limit the experience to the bedroom.

But this had created a problem, Harvey figured out a bit too late. Once she’d kissed him back,
that night on the trunk of his car, an unspoken rule had changed. Donna hadn’t protested him
kissing her anywhere, and now that he realized he could, it was all he wanted to do.

She would look at him in that way that tugged a string in his chest, his eyes would find her
lips, the urge would appear, and he didn’t have to pretend it hadn’t anymore. Didn’t have to
swallow it back or distract himself and change the topic. Now, he could just…kiss her.

“You’re going to make me burn the filet mignon,” Donna laughed, swatting at his hand as it
roamed over her hips.

Harvey had his head buried in her neck while standing behind her at the stove. They’d been
back at his apartment for a few hours now, having showered and rested after Donna had
thoroughly thanked him for his surprise next door.

For dinner, she’d decided the baby wanted a French cuisine and was attempting to cook steak
au poivre. But she was doing so wearing the shirt he’d removed earlier, and the sight of her in
it had nearly made him lose his damn mind.

He’d come into the kitchen to see her there, air drying hair pulled up in a clip, bump covered
by the loose fabric that showed off every inch of her gorgeous legs, but did nothing to hide
the darkened nipples that were still erect from the attention he’d given them earlier.

She’d rolled up the sleeves, but he could still make out his initials monogrammed on the cuff
and if having his shirt on her wasn’t enough to trigger a flare of possessiveness, having his
name on her damn sure was.

He’d gone to her like a moth to flaming red hair and had pulled her into his arms; not caring
if he’d just had her, if he’d cum twice inside her body just a few hours ago. He needed more.

“Harvey-”

Donna’s arm reached up behind her to wrap around his neck. He nipped at her skin as she
tugged on his hair, but gave her what she wanted and pulled away.

She turned in his arms, “If you want to eat tonight, I suggest you let me concentrate.”

“Mhmm,” he tilted forward and teased a kiss over her lips, “I do want to eat. But it won’t
require much concentration on your part.”

She swatted him again, but didn’t stop him from pressing one last kiss to her mouth.

“If you want me naked and sitting on your face for dessert, I’d be more than happy to,” she
said, and he groaned at that image, “But I’d like to eat actual dinner first and I’d prefer that it
wasn’t charred.”

The near pout she gave him wasn’t exactly the deterrent he was sure she meant it to be, but
he respected her enough to put his own desire in check.

“Fine. How can I help?”

She smiled and pulled out of his arms to grab a large wooden spoon from a drawer. They’d
made enough meals together in his kitchen now that she could locate everything she needed
with ease.

“I already mixed everything for the sauce and was about to start heating it. It just needs to be
stirred so it doesn’t stick to the bottom of the pan.”

Harvey smirked and took the spoon from her, “I think I can manage that.”

“If you can’t, we have bigger problems than burnt steak,” she quipped, going back to
sprinkling a seasoning on said steak. Harvey chuckled to himself, loving that she never took
any shit from him.

“Whatever you say, baby. Whatever you say.”

They finished cooking the meal with relative ease; Harvey only getting distracted once more
when Donna had reached around him for the clove of garlic on the counter and had placed a
kiss of her own to his shoulder.

She was shorter than he’d first realized, and even after all their time together it still caught
him off guard when he noticed. She wore heels all day at the office, some high enough that
she nearly matched him for height, and as great as they were for his fantasies, he could only
imagine the safety hazard they posed.

He considered the conversation they’d been having earlier, about their news getting out so
she could lose the damn things for good, and wondered if it might change things.

Sure, she wasn’t the first person at the firm to get pregnant, and Donna had kept her personal
life separate from work for years, so it wasn’t really like anyone would think too much about
it. But if anyone did, he figured they should have a game plan. One that centered around the
truth, because he had no desire to deny his child before it was even born.

Donna always got a little cagey about the subject when he broached it, and he understood
why, but as she’d pointed out herself, they were getting past the point where her pregnancy
could be hidden. And if working in corporate law had taught him anything, it was that it’s
always better to get ahead of a potential problem than to be left scrambling in its wake.

It was a conversation that could wait until after dinner though, because as Donna poured the
sauce over the steak she’d laid out on two plates, Harvey realized that he really was quite
hungry for food after all.

He sat on the bar stool next to Donna as she pushed a plate to him, and she sat down too,
wasting no time stretching her legs up to rest across his lap.

Harvey looped his arm over her calves to secure them and picked up his fork with his other
hand and dug in.
“Ohmygod,” he grumbled through his first bite, “Donnathisisamazing.”

She fought a smile as she finished her own bite and swallowed, “See, so much better not
burnt.”

He snorted, but couldn’t disagree. And her endless talents would eventually have to stop
surprising him.

“We should cook at home more often,” he noted, taking another bite, and only barely noticed
Donna pausing with her own fork half raised.

“What?” he asked while trying to chew.

She shook her head, but that look was on her face. The one that told him her mind had just
gone somewhere else. He’d been seeing it more and more lately.

Before he could press her for more, Donna was already speaking, apparently jumping on
another train of thought.

“You know, if the appointment next week lets us find out what we’re having, we’ll actually
have to start thinking of names.”

The lead in wasn’t subtle and Harvey had to smirk as he grabbed a napkin to wipe his mouth.

“You say that as if you don’t already have a list for both.”

Now it was her turn to smirk, a sheepish expression taking over the distant one.

“I may have a few ideas…but nothing that I’m really sold on. Besides, I thought you’d
appreciate an input.”

He crooked his head and tilted his chin at her with curiosity, “Whatcha got?”

Donna straightened, food practically forgotten as excitement flooded her face.

“I really like the idea of a unisex name. Something like Alex or Morgan, or Peyton if I’m
letting you sneak in a sports reference-”

“You know I’m not a Colt’s fan and…,” he stopped when he caught sight of her narrowed
eyes, “And that’s not the point. Carry on.”

Donna chuckled and shook her head, “It’s not. My point is that I’d prefer something like that.
But I was also thinking, if it’s a boy…that you might have wanted to name him after your
father.”

She said the last bit quietly, almost shy and Harvey lost interest in his plate as well.

“You’d…you’d be okay with that?” he hadn’t really considered names yet, if he were being
honest, but the thought of honoring his dad in that way…he had to swallow back the
emotions as they tightened his throat.
Donna seemed to realize the effect her offer had and she pulled her legs from his lap to lean
forward and place a hand on his arm.

“I think there are worse things than having another Gordon Specter in the world.”

Harvey smiled at that, but his attention was flagged by the full name.

“Specter, huh? You know I’d be okay with hyphenating their name if you wanted to.”

Another thing they’d yet to discuss.

Donna shook her head, “No, I don’t mind being traditional. This baby is yours. I want it to
have your name.”

“I appreciate that,” he covered her hand with his own and laced his fingers through hers, “But
if that’s the case, I’d rather you get to pick a first name you like. Gordon’s fine. But if you’d
prefer something more neutral, I’m okay with that, too.”

“Gordon would be my pick for a boy,” she said simply, “And if you don’t mind, I’d like my
dad’s name in there, too. That way he could be named after both of his grandfathers.”

“Gordon James Specter,” Harvey tried it out, and had to admit that he didn’t hate the sound of
it, “But what if it’s a girl?”

“Yeah, Gordon doesn’t really flow off the tongue for a girl, does it?” she joked, and pulled
her hand from his so she could sit back into the stool seat, “Ugh. I wish I could still drink. I
think brilliantly with wine.”

“You don’t need wine to be brilliant,” Harvey pushed his plate back and spun his chair to face
her, “You’re Donna.”

“You’re so right,” she sighed, “Maybe we should just call her that. It really is the best name
ever invented. And there aren’t enough juniors named after their mothers.”

He smiled at her faux consideration and couldn’t help but play along.

“Talk about a force to be reckoned with. A Donna Specter? World, watch out.”

The humor that had been on Donna’s face faded as she stared at him, her eyes widening ever
slightly. Harvey noted the change and his brows drew together.

“I’m joking, Donna.”

For some reason her cheeks tinted pink and she dropped her eyes, “Yeah. Of course. I know.”

“What-”

“So not Donna,” she cut him off and cleared her throat, finding a sudden interest in her fork
again, “But there’s not really a feminine alternative for Gordon, is there? We could play
around with different ‘G’ names, but I still like the idea of it being unisex. Are there many
gender neutral options that start with ‘G’?”

She stabbed absentmindedly at a piece of the meat on her plate as she talked, and Harvey
listened to her thoughts play out with amusement.

“And I do want it to be something you like,” she added, the hint of a smile returning as she
looked back over at him, “After all, if we’re gonna share custody, it seems only fair we share
naming rights, too.”

Shared custody.

An idea struck him at her words and from the way Donna suddenly spun toward him, eyes
going wide, she’d had the same recollection. A conversation on the subject, in Marcus’s
kitchen.

“Jordan,” they said at the same time and she grinned wide.

“It’s close to Gordon,” he offered, “And I’ll get my sports reference.”

“Screw sports,” Donna laughed, “It’s unisex and, Harvey, it’s our client. The one we signed
together…like a practice parenthood. Our first little baby.”

She made a puppy-dog lip and blinked too quickly, making him smirk.

“You just realized it’s perfect and it’s making you emotional, isn’t it?”

Her teary-eyed look turned into a glare, “Shut up.”

He chuckled and reached over for her. Donna came willingly, even though she was still
making a face at him, and Harvey pulled her into his lap. His shirt, too big on her, split easily
as her thighs fell to either side of him and he cupped her ass as she settled.

“Ignoring the fact that you just referred to an all-star athlete as a ‘little baby’...I do like the
name.”

“A Jordan Specter,” her features softened as she smiled, “World, watch out.”

“Hey, that’s my line.”

Rather than argue, Donna just leaned in and kissed him. The distraction, if that was her
intention, was well planned, because all protests went out the window as he lost himself in
her mouth.

She pulled away too soon and he moved a hand up to the back of her head, drawing her back.
Donna smiled against his lips, “I believe there was some mention of dessert, earlier?”

“Mhmm,” he nodded, letting her go, “Alright. Bedroom. You bring the whipped cream. I’ll
bring my tongue.”

She laughed in that way he loved; the head back, joyful way that absolutely captivated him.

“Whatever you say, baby,” she stole another of his lines, and goddamn that term of
endearment on her lips nearly sent him to his knees, “Whatever you say.”
 Chapter 25

Donna sat cross legged on the living room floor of her apartment. Her new home. It was
easily double the size of the one she had just moved out of and there had been a bittersweet
finality when she’d handed her key over. She’d lived in the building since she’d been at the
DA’s office and unit 206 would always hold a lot of fond memories for her.

It was where she’d crashed after her first long day at Pearson Hardman, realizing she really
was an adult with a “grown up” job now. It was where she’d broken up with her first serious
boyfriend since college. Where she’d listened to the heartaches of friends and hosted dinner
parties. It’s where she’d slept with Harvey for the first time, and where their child was
conceived.

Letting go of it to start this next phase of life had been harder than she’d thought it would be,
and she’d cried for an hour after the movers had left with the last of her things.

However, after a few days of wandering through, unpacking, and just being in her new home,
the sharp edge of loss had eased and bubbles of excitement had begun to take root.

There had only been a few changes made, based on the interior designer’s plans. Some set up
for art displays, a few new furniture pieces, a paint job…but for the most part, she had
brought everything she’d already owned over with her, and it made the space feel more like
hers.

Which was great, because she needed the comfort of the familiar after the day she’d just had.

She stared down at the file and two envelopes in front of her, even though she’d been looking
at them for the last twenty minutes. One, she couldn’t wait to open. The other…

“Shit,” she muttered, running a hand through her hair.

Harvey was going to be pissed. There was no getting around it. And even knowing that, she
couldn’t bring herself to regret what she’d done, which was going to piss him off even more,
especially because his mood was already soured.

One of his clients was being sued by their distributor and what should have been a simple
open-shut case had snowballed after incriminating evidence had been brought to light in a
deposition.

He’d been dealing with the fallout all day, going on defense to do the impossible, which was
normally the kinda crap he lived for. But today had been the appointment for them to see the
baby, and when it became obvious he was going to have to miss it, his mood had plummeted.

Donna had offered to reschedule, but he’d told her not to. Said he’d feel guilty for her to have
to wait to find out what they were having just because he’d shit the bed vetting the details his
client had given him. And, besides, they had no idea when the case would be wrapped, when
something else would come up, or if they’d have to reschedule again.

So, she’d gone, and after explaining the situation to Dr. Richmond, they’d landed on a
compromise. The results of which lay hidden in that first envelope.

The second was thicker, heavier in more ways than just weight, and it, along with the
accompanying file, had her preparing her own defense.

A knock at the door broke her out of her internal spiraling. She heard it open and, a few
seconds later, Harvey walked in from the foyer, pocketing the spare key she’d given him.
They’d barely seen each other all day, and the hour was so late now that Donna had started to
think it would be morning before they got to talk.

“Hey,” he said with a smile that was obviously forced. She could see his exhaustion even in
the dim lamp lighting of the room, but considering it was going on midnight, it wasn’t too
surprising.

“Hey,” she greeted and he came to a stop in front of her. He was still in his suit, but had taken
the jacket off and was carrying it over his arm, along with his heavier coat. He’d loosened his
tie as well, but it still hung from his neck.

“Have you even been home, yet?” she asked, frowning with concern.

He tossed his jacket and coat over the back of her couch, “Not yet. I was hoping to catch you
before you went to bed.”

He crooked his head as he looked down at her, “Why are you on the floor?”

“I was stretching,” she said, and it was only half a lie. Her hips were really starting to ache
after hours spent at her desk, “And I’m a little afraid to try and get up.”

Harvey smirked at that, some of the day's load easing from his expression as he reached a
hand down to her.

She took it and he lifted her with ease, bracing her elbow until she was balanced on her feet.
Taking advantage of his support, she leaned down and picked up the envelopes and file,
dreading the day her growing stomach prevented such movement.

Harvey squeezed her hand before letting it go, and dropped unceremoniously onto the sofa.

Donna put the load on the coffee table and took the seat next to him.

“So?” he said immediately.

When she only arched a brow he exhaled, “You didn’t message me after your appointment. I
tried calling you. We’re they able to tell if it’s a boy or girl?”
Her mouth twitched in amusement at his impatient tone; at the thought of him rushing to her
place after finishing up at the office, despite the late hour, just to find out the sex of their
child.

“Yes, they were,” she reached over for the smaller of the two envelopes, “And I didn’t call
you because you would have demanded I open this while on the phone with you and I
thought it would be more satisfying to do in person.”

Harvey frowned, “What’s that?”

“The piece of paper that will tell us if we’re having a son or daughter,” she held it out to him,
“Do you wanna do the honors?”

His expression shifted, confusion to surprise to something much softer as he took what she
offered.

“You don’t know,” he concluded.

Donna shook her head, “It didn’t feel right, finding out without you. So Dr. Richmond wrote
the results down and put them in there.”

She motioned to the envelope and Harvey sighed, staring down at the thing like it was made
of glass and he could read the information it contained by looking hard enough at it.

He leaned forward, turning it over in his hands and Donna straightened, too.

“Thank you,” he murmured, the words so quiet she almost didn’t catch them. But then he
looked up at her and the gratitude was all over his face.

She smiled. “Open it.”

Harvey ran a hand over the back of the seal, before slipping a finger under the edge and
ripping it. Donna watched him with bated breath, gripping his thigh as he pulled out the
folded paper.

It was endearing, the way his hand trembled slightly as he unfolded it and smoothed the
crease. Her eyes drifted to his face rather than whatever Dr. Richmond had written down and
she watched as Harvey swallowed harshly. His lips parted at what he read, brows furrowing
then smoothing as he fought back a rush of emotion.

His eyes were glistening when they met hers.

"It’s a girl,” he said, his voice thick, “We’re gonna have a daughter.”

Her head cleared of all other thoughts.

A daughter.

Memories of her own childhood flooded her; of bows and ballet and piano and dresses.
Theater camp, ski trips, and back to school shopping.

And now she’d have her own little girl to share those moments with, and to make new ones.
Oh god, she couldn’t wait!

Donna stared at Harvey, sharing a long silence as they both contemplated the revelation. Her
lip quivered and her breath returned with a laugh. One of relief and awe and wonder and a
little holy-shit.

Then Harvey’s arms were around her, paper fluttering to the floor. She launched herself into
his lap, her mouth already on his. He fell back against the cushions as they crashed together,
hugging her more than holding her and Donna gripped that sharp jawline of his in her hands
as she smiled against his lips.

“A girl,” she whispered, closing her eyes as he pecked at the corner of her mouth.

Harvey wrapped his hand in her hair and splayed his fingers wide. He pressed one more kiss
to her mouth then tucked her head beneath his chin.

“A girl,” he confirmed, a little breathless himself now. She could feel his heart racing beneath
her.

Donna adjusted so that she was laying more beside Harvey rather than on top of him, making
more room for her stomach, and he immediately took advantage of the position.

Rolling onto his side, his one hand remained in her hair, but the other went right to the bump.

“I can’t believe it.”

She chuckled at his declaration, “Well it was a fifty-fifty chance. It was always going to be
one or the other.”

His lips pressed together, unamused.

“Obviously. But it’s not the same as knowing. And it’s a girl…” his gaze fell down to her
belly where his hand pressed a little firmer against her. Then his head suddenly lifted and his
eyes had widened.

“Donna, I don’t know the first thing about girls.”

“Oh, you’re finally ready to admit that?”

“Stop,” he huffed, “I’m serious.”

He moved, untangling himself from her, and sat up so fast it made her dizzy. She followed.
Harvey leaned forward, putting his elbows on his knees, and the quiet panic she felt radiating
from him reminded Donna of the night she told him she was pregnant in the first place.

They’d been on the couch in his office then, but he’d been sitting just like that. It felt like a
lifetime ago, looking back, and now she was able to do what she had wanted to that night.

“Harvey,” she put a hand on his back and the other on his bicep, snuggling close to his side,
“Neither of us have experience raising a baby. Boy or girl. But we’re gonna figure it out.
Together.”

He relaxed a little with her strokes, but his features were still twisted with nerves when he
turned to look at her.

“How are you so calm?”

“Because you’re freaking out enough for both of us,” she kissed his shoulder.

He huffed a breath, “I am not freaking out…I’m processing.”

“You look terrified.”

“We’re having a daughter,” he reminded her, “A little girl, Donna. I am terrified.”

She felt him swallow again, and his voice shook with his nerves.

“What if I do something wrong and it fucks her up?”

Donna dropped his arm and stood, nudging his knee until she could stand between his legs.
Harvey placed both hands on her hips. She cupped his chin, lifting it so that their gazes met.

“You won’t,” she insisted, “You’re going to be the best father she could ask for, because
you’re going to love her, Harvey. And she’s going to love you.”

His jaw flexed in her palm, lips pursing as he fought back tears that flooded his eyes anyway.

Donna stroked his cheek with a reassuring smile, “Trust me. This little girl is going to be just
fine.”

Harvey’s eyes closed, a tear finally slipping free and rolling down his cheek. Not many
people got the privilege of seeing him emotional, especially with feelings that weren’t based
in anger or frustration, but Donna wasn’t sure even she had seen this level of openness on his
face. Not even after Gordon had died.

His head fell forward, forehead pressing against her abdomen and his hands drifted from her
waist to the swell of her stomach.

“She’s lucky to have you,” he mumbled into the fabric of her shirt, “We’re so fucking lucky.”
Blinking away tears of her own, Donna wrapped her arms around Harvey’s neck, holding him
to her.

No, I’m the lucky one.

She gets lost in stroking his hair. Lost in the feel of his caress, in the kisses he starts to place
against her bump; their daughter beneath.

“Our little Jordan,” he said affectionately, after a final peck above her belly button. His eyes
flickered up then, and he smiled, resting his chin against her, “You know, we could always
make her middle name Donna. You said yourself that it’s the best name ever.”

She chuckled, tapping her fingers against the back of his head, “It is…but I was mostly
joking when I suggested naming her after me.”

“I’m not,” he insisted, loosening his hold to stand up. His dress shoes put him several inches
taller than her with her bare feet, and Donna actually had to tilt her head to look up at him.

“You’re an incredible woman,” he said, dropping the compliment like it was as obvious as
the weather outside, “I could spend hours listing all of your best attributes. And there is no
one in the world I’d rather my daughter take after, even if you weren’t her mother.”

Donna wished she could enjoy his point; hang on every word like a lifeline, but guilt
swarmed her stomach as he lavished her with praise. Because there was still the other
envelope on the table beside them, and she doubted he would feel the same way about her
best attributes when she told him what it contained.

Deciding it best to go ahead and rip off the bandaid, Donna exhaled and braced herself.

“Harvey, that’s sweet,” she placed her hand on his chest, running her fingers over his
loosened tie, “But before you get too far, singing my praises, there’s something I need to
show you.”

His brows crested and she sighed, leaning over to grab the file from the table.

“Here,” she held it out to him.

Harvey took it, still looking perplexed, but his expression shifted as he flipped it open and
scanned the page. It was obvious when the recognition hit.

“Donna,” his tone dropped, eyes flashing over to hers with a newfound seriousness, “What is
this?”

She shifted on her feet, “Just read it.”

“I don’t want to read it. I want you to tell me,” he said, in that voice that told her he wasn’t
budging, “Why am I holding a case file with Cameron Dennis’ signature?
Donna bit her lip, “If you’re asking me like that, then you already know the answer.”

“Goddamn it,” he stepped back and dropped onto the sofa, flitting through the pages of the
file, then looked over at the thick packet on the coffee table, “Goddamn it. That’s the
evidence, isn’t it? Does anyone know you have this?”

“No,” she promised.

“Good. Then it’s going back to the DA’s file room-”

“The hell it is,” she cut him off, sitting too, “Harvey, I took that file to ensure that Cameron’s
shady litigations don’t come back to bite you in the ass.”

He huffed, tossing the file onto the table, “I don’t care why you did it, Donna. You had no
right!”

Her brows shot up. Being upset was one thing, but scolding her for doing something he
himself had done…

“Then I’ll tell you the same thing you told me when I confronted you about threatening my
father behind my back. I don’t care if I had a right to do it or not. I did it to protect you and
I’d do it again.”

Harvey shook his head and pointed at her with his entire hand, “I’m taking it back, because if
you’re caught with it-”

“Nobody even knows it’s missing,” she insisted, “And since it incriminates Cameron, he
definitely isn’t going to go looking for it. He buried it, deep, years ago.”

“And it can go right back to where he buried it,” Harvey was almost shouting, “You shouldn’t
have kept this from me!”

Donna had been prepared to have a calm discussion about the matter. To field some anger,
yes, but she’d hoped they could talk it out and that she’d make Harvey see reason. His
response however, had lit a fire through veins and maybe it was hormones or just his tone,
but her back went rod straight.

“Actually, I’m starting to regret having shared it with you,” she snapped, “But I found it in
my safe after the move, where it’s been for years, and thought given our circumstance, you’d
want to know.”

His head shook, eyes clouding with frustration, but he fought for control of his volume.

“Donna,” he gritted out, “We work because I’ve always known that I can trust you. If you go
behind my back-”

“What?” she demanded, “You can’t trust me anymore? Because I did exactly what you would
have done for me. What you did do for me. And for the record, taking evidence that no one
will ever go looking for to protect you from prison is nowhere near as bad as you actually
going to my father to threaten him for something you didn’t even know if he was going to
do!”

“Maybe it’s not,” he allowed, “But what I said to your dad wasn’t illegal. This is! I’m taking
it back.”

Tears burned in Donna’s eyes and she clenched her teeth.

“Fine. Take it. Get rid of the only security you’ll have if Cameron ever gets busted,” she spat
out, “Because you know he’s still pulling his shady shit, just like you knew about it back then.
It’s only a matter of time, and I wouldn’t put it past him to throw you under the bus just to-”

“He wouldn’t do that.”

Oh she could strangle him. “Are you willing to bet your life on that? Because if he does and
you go to prison…”

She stopped, finding it painful to go there, even in the hypothetical.

“You were a prosecutor, Harvey,” she whispered, the fire giving way to dread, “They’ll kill
you.”

The tears were obvious in her voice and they seemed to steal the heat from Harvey as well.

“Hey,” he softened, moving closer to her on the couch, “That’s not gonna happen. Donna,
baby, look at me-” he touched her jaw, turning her head until their eyes met, “I’m not going
anywhere.”

She reached up and grabbed his wrist, “And I don’t want to risk our child growing up without
her father on faith that Cameron Dennis will do the right thing.”

The barb struck harder than she intended, but necessarily so, as Harvey’s face crumbled; the
reality of what they may one day face becoming evident.

If he insisted on gambling with his life, it was his business, but this wasn’t just about the two
of them any more. The reminder seemed to affect him deeper than anything else she had said.

“Okay,” he released a slow breath after a moment, bringing their hands to his lap, “We’ll
keep the file. But at my place, not yours. I don’t want this to be able to come back on you.”

Donna knew a good compromise when she heard it, and was too emotionally spent from the
rollercoaster they’d just gone on to argue for more anyway.

Her head hung as she nodded, “Okay.”

Another beat of silence passed, and Harvey tugged on her arm. She let him pull her into his
embrace, adjusting until she was sitting across his lap and he had her cradled to his chest. He
dropped a kiss to her forehead.
“I’m sorry I snapped at you,” his lips brushed the words against her skin.

She leaned into the touch, “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner.”

He nodded and they fell quiet again. Donna closed her eyes, willing the fear and panic from
her bloodstream. Harvey’s fingers stroked her arm, her chest, her stomach. He began rubbing
small circles against the bump.

“We probably shouldn’t yell anymore, right?” he asked, after drawing his name onto her
stomach, “If we fight….it’s not good for her to hear that.”

Adding to the mirage of emotions she’d just experienced, Donna broke out in laughter.

“Harvey, she’s only as big as a banana right now. She’s not hearing too much of what’s going
on out here.”

He frowned, “Maybe not yet. But all the books say she’ll be able to soon. And she’ll be able
to recognize voices. So, we should get into the habit of trying to-”

“Wait, wait, wait,” Donna straightened, twisting to face him, “You’ve been reading baby
books?”

A smile finally graced his lips, and it was only a little sheepish, “I can study when it’s
important. It’s how I got through law school. And this is a helluva lot more important than
that.”

It had to be hormones, the way she went from wanting to strangle him to feeling like her
chest was exploding from affection for the man. She really did wish he’d stop saying things
that made her love him. There was only so much her heart could take.

Donna tilted her head and kissed Harvey right on the mouth, stealing his smile and any other
words he may have considered speaking that would send her on another looping ride.

There was still so much they needed to work on, that they would have to figure out, but they
would. Together.

And as Harvey held her, kissed her, tenderly caressed the belly that protected their child,
Donna let herself forget about those troubles. Tonight, she was exactly where she wanted to
be and the man she loved was looking down at her like he might love her too, even if neither
of them quite knew how to voice it.

It could be enough. She thought, fighting the urge to surrender completely to her heart. It had
to be enough.
 Chapter 26

After spending the weekend organizing her apartment and indulging in a little shopping, both
for her daughter’s nursery and for herself, Donna thought she was ready to face the work
week.

She was having a little girl. That knowledge alone had been enough to occupy her mind for
all hours of the night, so much that even Harvey’s wandering hands and warm kisses had
only managed to temporarily distract her from it.

It was time, she told herself on Sunday afternoon, to stop hiding. Pregnancy and femininity
and the beauty of womanhood was not something she ever wanted to feel ashamed of, and
though she still had her nervous doubts, she wanted to be able to look her daughter in the eye
one day and remind her that she can do anything and everything. A mantra she was going to
have to live up to herself. And it started first thing Monday, after she’d readied for work and
slipped into a new dress.

Donna stared at herself in the mirror above her dresser. She looked flawless as ever, curled
hair, makeup perfect, and the soft pink of her dress felt appropriate for what she was
celebrating.

The sleeves were long and fitted leading up to a scooping neckline that showed just a hint of
her deeper than ever cleavage line. The fabric hugged her breasts and torso, highlighting the
now obvious little bump and flaring out mid-thigh to create a mermaid hem. She’d put on
nude flats and the diamond earrings she’d bought herself last year as a birthday present from
Harvey.

A low whistle made her jump, having been lost in her speculation, and she turned her head to
see Harvey leaning against the door jam of her bedroom. He’d slept over the night before but
had walked back down to his apartment earlier that morning to get showered and dressed
himself. Tom Ford had never been worn so well.

She smirked at his obvious appraisal and turned to lean against her dresser.

“How long have you been standing there?”

“Long enough to enjoy the view,” he crossed the space between them until he was right in
front of her, “You look beautiful.”

“You’re not so bad yourself,” she brushed her fingers over his lapels, smoothing them, like
she’d done a thousand times over the years.

Harvey caught her hand after she finished and brought it to his mouth, kissing her knuckles.
That was a recent development.
“Still nervous?” he asked.

“Of course I am,” she admitted, “But once it’s done, it’s done. Everyone will know, and
that’ll be that. You remember what we talked about?”

He nodded, “We tell the truth on a need-to-know basis. But if anyone asks, Donna, I’m not
denying that she’s mine.”

It was a point he’d been avid about, and one she could live with.

“Alright. Then we’re doing this.”

Her tone implied only a touch of dread, but he heard it and when he smiled it was half
amused, half smug tease.

“We are. Well, you are. I have a nine o’clock meeting.”

As if she wasn’t well aware of that fact. She’d set the damn thing herself, after all.

“With Aaron Dempsey,” she recalled, “You also are meeting with a representative from
Brigsby Fletcher at noon. They’re the-”

“International firm handling the claim against Dempsey,” he flashed that boyish grin, “You
think I don’t read the memos you send me?”

“Do you really want me to answer that?” she quipped and his expression melted into the one
she had stopped trying to interpret.

“What I really want,” he said, tugging on the hand he still had hold of so she was forced to
catch herself against his chest, “Is to blow this meeting off and walk into the firm at your
side. But that won’t really do wonders for discretion.”

“Or your paycheck,” she mused, “And I didn’t get knocked up by a corporate lawyer to live
like a pauper.”

Humor flared in his eyes, “You own a Manhattan penthouse. That’s a far cry from pauper
status.”

Her lips lifted sweetly and slid her arms up around his neck, “Guess I chose my Sugar Daddy
well, then.”

Harvey’s eyes flared again, for a different reason this time and Donna’s smile faltered as she
registered the change. His response to her words.

Oh. Oh.

“Don’t even think about it,” she chided, leaning up to peck his cheek before leaving his
embrace to grab the coat laid out on her bed.

“Oh, I’m thinking about it,” he assured her with a devilish grin.
Donna shot him a playful glare as she slipped the jacket on, “Not gonna happen.”

“Don’t talk to Daddy like that.”

Fuck. Even though she knew he was joking, that sent a shiver through her. But their
powerplaying was an old game and she wasn’t keen to let him win.

She narrowed her eyes as she walked back over to him.

“You’re an idiot,” she said, reaching up to straighten his tie. The knot glided through her
fingers like a noose as her gaze met his, “And Mommy can talk to Daddy however she likes.”

Whatever witty remark he’d been prepared with died as desire ran hot through his features.
His eyes grew impossibly darker and his lips parted.

Donna smiled victoriously and pulled away before he could act on any of the thoughts she
knew were rushing through his mind. All of which would guarantee he’d miss his meeting.

“Come on,” she said, waltzing toward the door, “Ray should be here by now and it’s rude to
make him wait.”

Harvey cursed on an exhale, but followed after her.

Donna had forgotten about her nerves, even as she exited the elevator for the firm’s top floor.
Harvey had dropped her off before heading off to his meeting, and she’d been so caught up in
the teasing conversation they’d been having on the ride over that her dress and all it implied
was the last thing on her mind. Until she passed reception and one of the friendly middle-
aged women smiled and congratulated her.

Donna flushed, the nerves returning as she thanked the lady and fought the urge to run to her
desk so she could hide behind it. But she’d made up her mind and it was too late to change it
now, as she started down the hallway.

And surprisingly enough, the world didn’t end.

A few workers she was familiar with stopped her, all with shock and smiles, asking if she
was indeed pregnant, but Pearson Hardman was a busy law firm and no one had time to grill
her for details, the way she’d feared they might.

Only Jessica’s knowing stare, as they passed by each other and the woman took in her
appearance, held any weight. But she’d smiled, too, and Donna detected a hint of relief on
her face. For what, she wasn’t entirely sure, but it felt like acceptance and gave her the
confidence to stride to her desk with her head high.

Louis Litt was the first of the other attorneys to take notice, appearing in front of her half an
hour later with all the subtlety of a hand grenade.
“Donna.”

“Louis. What can I do for you?”

“Nothing, I uh…” He was trying and failing to discreetly look at her stomach and she sighed.

“Yes, Louis. I’m pregnant.”

Saying the words out loud, in public, gave her an unexpected thrill, even if it was just to
Louis. His eyes went comically wide.

“Oh my god, Donna, congratulations!” he actually sounded genuine, “I’m just surprised. I
thought you and Mark had broken up-”

“We did,” she stopped him before he could jump down the rabbit hole, “And I’m surprised
that you even remembered his name. We only talked about him the once-”

“A man breaks your heart and you think I didn’t run a full background check on him?” Louis
said with utter seriousness, “Donna, please. Say the word and I can have all his assets frozen
by the end of the work day.”

She blinked rapidly, forcing a smile, “Um, thank you, Louis, but no. I don’t want you to do
that. Ever.”

He shrugged, “Consider it forgotten. Mark is old news. This,” he waved a finger down her
torso, “This is new news, and I need details!”

Donna sighed, “As much as I would love to girl talk with you, Louis, I’m really busy. I have
emails and bookings to-”

His hands shot up, fingers splaying as he backed off, “Of course. I’m sorry. You must be
exhausted. I know how hard Harvey works you. And you have a new relationship, and a baby
on the way, but I just wanted to let you know, if you need anything-”

“Thank you, Louis,” she smiled again, and he seemed to get the message; finally leaving her
alone.

It was kind of sweet, she supposed, in Louis’ eccentric and innocently creepy way, but he was
a dog with a bone when he locked in on something and the last thing she wanted was for that
something to be her personal life. Especially considering his jealous frenemy situation with
Harvey. She shook her head, making a mental note to run a Louis specific game-plan by
Harvey when they got home that evening.

For the next hour, Donna was able to keep busy without too many more interruptions. Rachel,
the sweet paralegal she was growing quite fond of, stopped by with a sweet cream decaf latte
and a smile, but not a single question. Donna had appreciated the gesture and when she
caught sight of a dark haired woman in her peripheral, she thought it might be Rachel again,
but they walked right by her desk.

Toward Harvey’s office.

“Excuse me,” she pulled her eyes from her screen, standing to stop whoever the hell had tried
to blow by her, and felt her stomach drop when they turned.

“Donna,” the smile was as pretty as the woman it belonged to, “It’s been a while.”

Not long enough.

“Scottie.”

Donna considered herself a girl’s girl. Women empower women and all that. But she’d
learned years ago that Dana Scott was more viper than woman, coiling herself around Harvey
for reasons that were always self-serving.

They’d hooked up in law school, Harvey had told her after she’d met Scottie for the first time
on a case they’d been on opposite sides of. Academic rivals who hadn’t stopped competing
even after graduation. She knew they had a long history, and that Scottie often used that
history to try and manipulate Harvey. It was a game to him and that honestly made sense,
because Scottie’s lawyering tactics were very similar to his own. She played the man. And
just so happened to have intimate knowledge of the man she was playing.

If the man in question was anyone but Harvey, Donna could maybe even respect her for it.

But it was Harvey, and Scottie liked to screw with him as much as she liked to screw him,
and neither of those things had ever sat particularly right with her before. They definitely
didn’t sit right with her now.

“What are you doing here?” Donna fought to keep her emotions in check.

Scottie smiled, motioning to the office, “I was just handed a case against Harvey’s client.
Thought I’d let him know in person.”

“He’s not in right now,” Donna said evenly, “Which you’d have known if you’d called ahead
or stopped at my desk.”

Scottie’s expression turned conspiratorial, “I know. But then you would have warned him and
I wouldn’t have gotten to see the look of surprise on his face…and speaking of surprises.”

Her eyes did a slow pan of Donna’s body, lingering a moment on her stomach, “I didn’t think
Harvey gave you enough time off to date, let alone start a family. Congratulations!”
The retort that jumped to her tongue was completely genuine and a little nasty. The urge to
inform the woman that it was in fact Harvey’s baby almost unbearable.

But deep down, Donna knew it was impulse born of pettiness and was better than that.
Besides, Harvey was the one Scottie had history with. If he wanted her to know, he would tell
her. And if he didn’t…

Donna swallowed down the sudden feeling of bile rising in her throat as her stomach
plummeted again with emotion. She refused to call it jealousy.

With a plastered smile and the best of her acting abilities, she managed to sound unbothered
as she thanked Scottie.

“What is the case?” she asked, returning to her chair. Scottie moved to the counter, crossing
her arms as she leaned against it.

“The Dempsey Settlement.”

Donna’s eyes flashed up to meet hers, “Brigsby Fletcher is the opposing firm on that case.
Harvey’s meeting with them today.”

“Actually, he’s meeting with me today,” Scottie said, “That’s why I stopped by. Darby
International replaced Brigsby as attorney of record.”

“A fact that was conveniently left out of the email we received,” Donna noted, sitting
straight.

Scottie only flashed that perfect smile again, “Was it? Huh.”

She pulled off the desk then reached into the bag that Donna had just noticed was hanging
across her body. Her perfectly tiny, flat, toned, gorgeous body that she used to-

She shook her head, stopping that train before it fully left the station, and Scottie placed
whatever she’d fished out onto the counter.

“Give this to Harvey, would you?,” she tapped a flawlessly manicured finger against
whatever it was, “And tell him I’m really looking forward to negotiations.”

Donna didn’t bother to keep the contempt from her smile as Scottie winked and turned away,
going back to the West of Oz or wherever the hell she’d come from.

Okay. Maybe that wasn’t fair. The woman wasn’t evil. But Donna certainly didn’t trust her.
Not with a case and…not with Harvey.

Harvey, who she needed to warn, because if Scottie showed up to catch him off guard, it was
only a matter of time before they…
She closed her eyes, not wanting to finish the thought, because she knew what happened
every single time Scottie came to the city. The thing Harvey had every right to continue
doing, if he wanted, because technically, he was single.

No matter what the past few months had felt like, she and Harvey weren’t together, and the
reminder felt like a slap in the face.

The rest of the world faded and Donna was forced to accept reality.

Harvey wasn’t hers. He’d never been hers. Sure, she was having his child, but she didn’t have
him, and his history with Scottie ran a lot further back than his history with her.

She wondered if that would matter. If he would remember the agreement they’d made back
when this whole thing started, or if he’d even care.

Scottie had always had some influence over him, and there was no reason to think that had
changed just because they two of them had spent some weeks fucking.

It’s more than that, her heart tried to argue.

Maybe it was. Maybe her moving next door and still spending almost every night in his bed,
even when sex wasn’t involved, meant something. Maybe the baby they’d made and the
looks they shared and the explosive love in her heart every time he smiled at her was
indication that this thing had become something deeper than she’d first anticipated.

Or maybe she was fooling herself.

Because the one thing she and Scottie had in common was that they were both well aware
that Harvey wasn’t interested in a real relationship. He was attracted to women who
challenged him, who were as pretty and smart and charming as he was, but in all the time
she’d known him, those connections had never gone much deeper than sex. Not even with
Scottie, even though they were sort of friends, too. Rivals? Frenemies?

Honestly, Donna wasn’t even entirely sure. She just knew they both liked the chase but had
no idea what to do when they actually caught something.

And she, despite knowing goddamn well it would be a mistake, had let herself be caught by
Harvey.

She loved him. She really fucking loved him.

And she’d walked right into that, convinced that she could keep her heart safe while still
getting to have a part of him and that it would be enough and she could keep her emotions in
check, and wasn’t that the biggest joke ever…and she was the goddamn punchline.

Tears pooled in her eyes as Donna embraced just how deeply she’d fucked up and she
reached up to grab the item Scottie had left for Harvey.

She bit back the sob that ripped through her throat as she realized what she was holding, and
wouldn’t you know, maybe the world was ending after all.

It sure felt like it at that moment.

The tears fell as she grabbed a sticky note and wrote a short, clinical message for Harvey.
Then she got up and went into his office, placing it on his desk.

Along with the key to Scottie’s hotel room.

 Chapter 27

Harvey stood outside the Hilton Hotel, oblivious to the streams of pedestrians and traffic
passing behind him as he stared up at the building.

Time was ticking, he had a job to do, and he should go inside. But he knew what would be
waiting for him and ever since he'd gotten back to his office and found the key that had been
left on his desk, he'd felt…off.

At first glance, he'd seen Donna’s handwriting and had assumed she wanted a repeat of their
extended lunch from weeks ago. His mind had gone right to her perfect ass, bent over that
white marble sink, and it had taken too long for him to actually read the note she'd left next to
the key.

Change of attorney on the Dempsey case. Darby International. Address for hotel on card.

He knew exactly who the London based firm had sent and why there was a room card on his
desk. A meeting…and an invitation. And it wasn't as if he'd ever taken one without the other.

Donna hadn’t been at her desk before he'd left, so he’d sent her a text. She'd answered with a
short explanation, she'd gone for an early lunch, and a confirmation that it was in fact Scottie
leading the opposition.

Knowing it was Scottie waiting for him inside didn't make his feet want to move any faster,
though.

Harvey couldn’t exactly explain why he felt so hesitant. He'd negotiated with her in the past.
They'd flirted, teased, and competed with each other since their Harvard days and he usually
found the challenge she presented invigorating. Hell, they'd fought against each other on a
case just last year, making it all the way to court, and after he’d won they'd gone out for
drinks and finished things the way they had started them. Naked behind a locked door.

With a deep exhale, he worked on getting his shit together and walked through the double
doors, into the hotel lobby. Good start, but his mind was still drifting to what he found so
bothersome about the situation before him.

It was never just work with Scottie. Usually, he liked that. Liked the fun edge their sexual
tension pushed into their litigation and how they could use their tongues for more than just
words when gloating their victories after the fact.

But today…all he could think about was his daughter. Her mother. How everything had
changed in the time since he’d seen Scottie last.
Donna had told him, the night he’d found out she was pregnant, that keeping the baby meant
they would be knocked into a life different than what they’d planned, and she was right, but
not in any way he could have foreseen.

He’d accepted what committing to being a father would mean giving up, but he’d only just
begun to realize what he had to gain. How much shit had fallen into place for him since he
and Donna had decided to keep their baby.

Risking that now for an old habit didn’t feel worth it. Not when he was already so satisfied
with his current life.

Harvey clutched the room key in his hand as he got inside of an elevator going up.

It was obvious what Scottie had planned for them and last year, he would have found the
prospect exciting, rather than trapping. But he’d made a promise of exclusivity to Donna; a
promise that had gotten her into his bed, and he wasn’t willing to give that up. Not even for
Scottie.

The elevator chimed as it reached the floor he’d selected, and Harvey found the room number
easily enough. He knocked twice; solid raps that would leave no doubt who he was.

The door opened almost immediately, as if she'd been waiting for him.

Beautiful as ever, Scottie was all dimpled smile and a predatory gaze as she sized him up
with a long drag of her eyes.

“Like fine wine,” she clicked her tongue, “It’s good to see you, Harvey.”

His name always sounded like a taunt on her lips.

“Scottie,” he greeted, then strode into the room without waiting for an invitation.

She closed the door behind him.

“I see you got my message.”

He flicked her room key up between two of his fingers, “It wasn’t exactly subtle.”

Neither was the dress she wore, low cut and tight, the deep purple one of her favorite colors.

“I wasn't sure you'd be capable of comprehending anything more vague.”

A noise of derision left his throat.

“I comprehended the reason Darby International poached this case from Brigsby just fine,”
he tossed the key onto the small table by the window that overlooked the city, “You knew the
settlement was against my client and you're here to offer a shit deal.”

She grinned, sauntering across the space toward him like she owned the damn room.

“Oh Harvey, must it always be work first with you?”

“Scottie-” he started, trying to find the words he’d need to avoid what he knew that look in
her eyes was hinting toward.

“Ah, ah,” she was close now, too close, “You know the deal. Business after pleasure.”

Then she reached up and yanked his tie, ruining the knot Donna had fixed that morning, and
pulled his lips to hers.

Muscle memory took over when she kissed him. His mouth moved, his mind blanked. Scottie
moaned against him.

Then his brain caught up to the sensations, how different this felt, tasted, compared to what
he’d grown so damn used to.

“Harvey,” Scottie purred, nuzzling into him.

The sense of utter wrongness slammed into his gut, freezing him in place. No. No, no, no. His
brain was shouting the word, deafening him to everything but the memory of Donna instead,
sighing his name last night in that post-orgasm, sleep-addled voice he loved.

Loved.

Fuck.

Like hundreds of pieces of a puzzle, images flew at him. Falling into place. Clicking together.

Donna, humming some show tune in his shower while he shaved at the sink, pretending like
he wasn’t listening to the musical lilt of her voice.

Loved.

Debating over who the hottest actor was after finishing Top Gun, and her hand swatting his
arm as he suggested reenacting the bathroom scene.

Loved.

Eating dinner with her in his lap on the couch, his father’s record playing in the background
as Donna hand fed him a piece of pasta. He’d sucked the digit for a moment too long and
eating had been forgotten.

Loved.
Donna, clinging to his hand at the doctors as they saw their little bean, as she had so
affectionately dubbed it, for the first time.

Donna’s hands held above her head by his tie and belt as she moaned pleasure around his
tongue.

Donna running into his arms on her parent’s porch, forgiving him before he could even
apologize.

Donna telling him they’d be cemented into each other's lives now.

Donna, holding him after his father’s funeral, accepting him into her body even though she
owed him nothing; caring for him in a way no one else ever had.

Donna handing him his own ass, time and time again.

Donna.

The flirty smiles, the witty banter, the drinks, the laughs, the jokes.

Can Openers and thumb tacks. Strawberries and whipped cream.

Loved.

Scottie’s nails were digging into his collarbone, her mouth having moved down his neck to
the base of his throat and Harvey ripped away from her embrace so abruptly they both
stumbled.

Holy shit.

All of the pieces of something that had been floating between him and Donna had felt so
trivial in their individuality. So effortless that it had pulled him away from seeing the real
picture…but they were colliding now and he could barely breathe as it hit him.

As he finally saw it.

They were together. They’d always been together.

“I can’t,” he managed to say, breath still panting out in bursts, “Scottie, we can’t.”

She gave him a look of wide eyed perplexity, and he couldn’t even fault her for the
confusion. He’d never said no to her before.

The explanation jumped to his tongue before the question had left hers and goddamn it felt
like dropping a weight to admit it.

“I’m with someone.”

The wide-eyedness didn’t ease, but she did straighten and no longer looked as if she were
about to attack.

She just stared at him for a long moment, mouth opening, then closing again, and Harvey was
too locked on his own realization to be much help.

There had always been an underlying connection between him and Donna. From the moment
they’d met, he’d felt the spark of it. Her beautiful smile, the confident way she declared
meeting her as the luckiest day of his life. Everything that had followed; her coming to his
desk, them sleeping together, moving to Pearson Hardman, falling together again, the baby,
sharing a bed…sharing a life….it had all been a build up to this moment.

Every snide remark from Marcus. Every joke his Dad had made. Every second he’d spent
denying what he truly wanted…exactly what he already had.

“Donna?” Scottie guessed, when she finally spoke. She’d regained her composure, and
understanding was replacing the bewilderment in her expression.

Harvey’s brow arched, surprise breaking through his thoughts.

“How’d you know?”

Scottie shook her head, as if to clear it, “Because she’s the only woman I’ve ever seen you
care about more than yourself.”

“Scottie-"

“I saw her this morning,” she kept going as if he hadn’t spoken, “And some things are hard to
miss.”

The question was all over her face; the pieces falling together for her too, and Harvey nodded
the confirmation.

“She’s five months along.”

Never one to back down, Scottie pinned him with her gaze, “Yours?”

He nodded again, “Yeah…she’s mine.”

“Wow,” Scottie made a quiet noise, “She, huh?”

Despite the complete wild flip of circumstances, Harvey’s lips curved up in a smile at the
thought of his daughter.

“It’s a girl,” he admitted, “We found out last week.”

Scottie rubbed her lips together, then lifted a hand to wipe at them, the motion intentional,
and Harvey sighed.

“Look, Scottie, I wanted to tell you-”

“Harvey, it’s fine,” she shook her head again and let out a small laugh. Then took a seat in the
chair that belonged to the table in front of the window. “I did sort of jump you before you had
the chance.”

He smiled hesitantly at that and moved slowly, as if testing the waters, then took the seat
opposite of her.

“I could have called ahead.”

“To say what?” she challenged, “I’m having a baby with another woman, don’t be waiting
naked in the room?”

His brows furrowed, “You weren’t waiting naked.”

“I’d thought about it,” she admitted.

Silence fell with her statement and they both looked at each other. A moment stretched, long,
displaced, tense.

Then Scottie laughed; more of a snorting giggle, actually, and Harvey couldn’t help but join
in. As quickly as it came, the tension eased and Scottie ran a hand through her hair.

“I can’t even imagine you with a kid…and a daughter? God. I never thought the whole family
thing was your thing.”

Harvey sighed, “Neither did I. But when Donna and I are together-”

“I’m still going to need the details on how that happened,” she interjected, and Harvey
chuckled.

“You want to hear about my relationship with Donna?”

The underlying reason she wouldn’t went without saying, but again, Scottie refused to back
down from a challenge.

“Listen, I’m not saying I’m not…disappointed,” she made a face like the word bothered her,
“I am. You and I have always had our thing. But I’m also a big girl, Harvey. I know things
end.”

She shrugged, sitting back in her chair, “You seem happy. And this doesn’t mean we’re not
still friends, right? I can be happy for my friend…even if I am losing a decent lay.”

He laughed shortly at her remark, “Just decent?”

Scottie smirked and it only seemed a little emotional as she dropped her eyes to the table,
“Well, I’ve had better.”

He didn’t bother contesting the claim, letting her have this one, if it meant she could still feel
dignified. Instead, he focused on the rest of what she’d said and fiddled with the nail of his
thumb as he asked, “Are we still friends, Scottie?”

Her gaze was heavy when it lifted back to his, almost sad. Like this would indeed be a loss.
Or at the very least, a change. Harvey could sense it too, but his end held only excitement.
Possibility. He wasn’t sure about hers.

“We’ll always be friends, Harvey,” she sounded genuine, voice thick, then she cleared her
throat.

With a fresh wave of confidence she pushed her hair back over her shoulder and leaned her
elbows forward on the table, “Besides. Someone’s going to have to tell your daughter how
badly I kicked your ass all those years at Harvard, and you better believe that I’ve kept all the
tallies.”

Harvey smirked, “Just make sure you also tell her that I’ve beaten you both times we’ve gone
to court out here in the real world. Three times, if we can’t reach a compromise on this
settlement.”

“I guess it is right to business, then,” she said and reached down for the briefcase that had
been tucked by the table’s leg.

“That’s probably best.”

She nodded, “Fine. Let’s get to work. But when we’re done, we’re going down to the hotel
bar. You’re going to buy me a drink and tell me how the hell you convinced someone as
smart as Donna to settle down and have a kid with the likes of you.”

He chuckled, not bothering to tell her yet that there hadn’t been any convincing at all. Just
fate deciding to throw out a wild card.

“Sure, Scottie. But don’t think this new friendship thing means I’ll take it easy on you in
negotiations.”

She rolled her eyes, “Don’t worry. I could never accuse you of doing anything the easy way.”

Even as a secretary, Donna had access to the partner’s kitchen. It was something she’d taken
full advantage of since Harvey’s promotion, but today, she was in the small break room that
belonged to the associates. It was a good place to be alone when she didn’t want to zone out
in front of the copier to organize her thoughts.

She’d left for lunch shortly before Harvey was scheduled to return from his meeting, and had
gone down to the cafe she loved to get her green tea smoothie. Standing in line, and knowing
where Harvey would soon be going, she couldn’t help but think of Kyle and the opportunity
she’d had after meeting him again.

Part of her wondered if it wouldn’t have been better, in the long run, to have just stuck to her
plan. She could have refused to give Harvey any details about her evening plans that day. He
never would have come by her apartment before her date with Kyle, which meant that date
wouldn’t have ended with her at Harvey’s apartment, starting this whole mess.

By the time she’d gotten her smoothie and a small sandwich to go with it, Harvey had texted
her. He’d wondered where she was and also if Scottie was the one Darby International had
sent.

Donna replied with the answer to both, deciding then that she would take her time going back
to the office. She would give Harvey time to leave, because she didn’t think she could
stomach the sight of him putting that room key into his pocket.

She’d gone for a short walk, stopped by two stores along the street in an attempt to window
shop and get out of the cold, and eventually had given up the distraction to get back to work.

That had been over two hours ago, and Harvey was still gone.

Whatever small part of her there was that had held out any hope died the moment she poked
her head into his office, ever the masochist, and noticed the desk was empty.

No note. No key card.

She’d been hiding out in the break room ever since.

Some staff members had flittered in and out, most ignoring her or merely waving before
continuing on with their day. It gave her too much time to think. To dread.

To imagine what Harvey was busy doing with Scottie at this very moment.

“Donna?”

It took too long to realize her name was being called.

She looked up to see Rachel, brows drawn in concern, with a frown on her face, “Are you
okay?”

She didn’t have the energy to lie to the young woman, or even fake a smile for the sake of
brushing off the moment.

“I don’t know,” she answered as honestly as she could.

Rachel hesitated for a half a second, then pulled out the chair opposite to the one she was
sitting in, “Do you want to talk? Is it about-”

Rachel’s eyes flickered down to her stomach, but her sentence trailed off. A quick assessment
of her body language gave Donna some ease. She truly was worried and was searching for a
delicate way to address whatever the problem could be. It was sweet. Friendly.

And maybe she did need a friend right now.

“It is,” she said, bringing a hand up to her revealed bump, “And it isn’t.”

When Rachel didn’t speak, just watched her with a warm eyed expression, Donna sighed.

“I found out I was pregnant after a...a friend’s with benefits sort of thing. And now…that
friend is hooking up with an old flame.”

Rachel’s features twisted with condolence, and a hint of something else, maybe pity, “Is it
serious?”

She shook her head, “No, their relationship never was. But-”

“Sorry, I meant between the two of you. If you’re having his baby…”

Donna wasn’t sure how to answer that. What the truth was.

Harvey had never wanted serious; it was never meant to be that. It was also the most serious
she’d ever been about another person.

“I think I convinced myself that my relationship with him had become more than it actually
is.”

And it wasn’t as if Harvey had been helping her stand on neutral ground. Half the time, he
treated her like they were in an actual relationship. But they weren’t.

“It just sucks to feel like such an idiot,” She bit out, staring down at the table in front of her,
“That you set expectations you knew better than to have just because you kidded yourself
into believing that he might want more. But he doesn’t, he never has, and no amount of
playing house is going to make up for the fact that-”

Donna shut her eyes, realizing she was rambling.

“I’m sorry,” she said after a pause, “I'm just…hormonal.”

Fingers gripped her hand and she looked up to see Rachel, reaching across the table to hold
her palm.

“Donna, I may not know your situation,” Rachel admitted, “But I do know that you are one
of the most beautiful and capable women I have ever met. And if this guy can’t see that…
then you deserve better.”
Better.

Maybe it was actually Harvey who deserved better. She’d made an agreement with him.
They’d be a team and co-parent. They’d use each other for sex while her hormones were
going crazy.

Falling for him had never been a part of the deal and he’d trusted her to be able to
compartmentalize their relationship.

But then again, she hadn’t been the one who stepped outside the bounds. That was him.

With his calling her “baby”, and casual “we should cook at home”, and pulling her into his
arms while Gordon’s records played; kissing her again and again like he wouldn’t run from
forever if it was on her lips.

He’d broken the rule first. And he was breaking it again for a few hours of sex with a woman
he’d never commit to being with.

Another thing she and Scottie had in common, she supposed, and maybe Rachel was right.
Maybe she deserved better.

The thought had her blinking back tears, though. Because she didn’t want better.

She wanted Harvey.

 Chapter 28

It had taken longer than Harvey would have liked to make it home. He’d gotten back from his
meeting with Scottie and had barely had time to draw up paperwork with the specifics before
having to attend a partner’s meeting in the conference room. Jessica had wanted to see him
afterwards, in regards to a donation for the firm's charity gala coming up soon. Then, when
he’d finally gotten a break, he noticed Donna was still missing.

There had been no answer when he texted her cell, but Zane’s paralegal daughter had spotted
him looking for her in the file room and told him that Donna had decided to go home early.
Apparently she hadn’t been feeling well.

Over the last few months, she’d been getting waves of energy that followed with hard
crashes, he knew, so rather than blow up her phone when she was hopefully resting, Harvey
decided to rush the rest of his day so he could get home to her.

It was almost dinner time when he’d been able to leave the firm and he’d stopped to pick up
some soup and ginger ale on his way to his building. He carried the bags right past his own
door and went straight to Donna’s. Moving her in right down the hall had been the best damn
idea he’d ever had.

He didn’t bother knocking, just in case she was resting, and used the key she’d given him to
let himself in.

Donna was not asleep, however she did look rather comfortable in her silk pajama pants and
loose knit sweater. She was standing in front of the kitchen sink, back to him as she washed
dishes, though from the way she straightened, he knew she must have heard him come in.

Harvey paused, taking the moment to appreciate the feeling that captured him as he looked at
her. The warmth bubbling in his chest that made it feel as if it was going to explode, tangible
against the greatest peace he’d ever known.

Now that he was willing to put a name to it, it was hard to believe he’d ever thought it could
be anything but love. That coming home to this woman wasn’t a balm for every cracked edge
he’d ever had. It overwhelmed him, in that moment, to realize just how completely he’d
fallen for her. Having her here with him, with their baby…was everything.

“How’d negotiations go?” She asked without turning around, and Harvey sat the bags down
on the counter, “Did you come out on top?”

The question was deadpan, lacking any subtlety, and he couldn’t help but chuckle at the
tease. He came up behind her, placing a hand on her hip, and used the other to brush her hair
back off her shoulder. It was getting long, he noted, and felt like silk between his fingers.

“We found a compromise that both clients should be satisfied with.”

He dropped his head to the skin he’d revealed at her neck, nuzzling into her, and breathed in
her sweet scent as he dragged kisses down to her shoulder.

Her skin pinkened where he gave it attention and it sent a thrill through him to see the
physical effect of him on her body. She always blushed so pretty.

Donna dried off her hands as she finished and he lost himself against her throat, kissing and
touching everything he could, now that he could, until she turned in his arms.

He found her mouth before she could say anything, needing her to be the taste on his tongue,
and though she tensed in surprise at his enthusiastic claim, her body soon melted against his
chest.

Harvey wrapped his arms more securely around her, parting her lips with his tongue until he
was inside her and she sighed into him.

The sensation was familiar and good. Right. Everything that had been missing earlier, when
Scottie’s kiss had made him realize that no other woman would ever measure up to the one in
his arms.

Then, abruptly, it ended. Donna going stiff and pulling from his embrace, “Harvey, stop.”

Confusion swarmed him for half a second, until he remembered the ginger ale and the fact
that she’d left early.

“Oh shit, sorry,” he grabbed her arm and attempted to pull her back, “The Zane girl told me
that you weren’t feeling well. I brought ginger ale; that usually helps you when-”

“No, I…I’m feeling fine now,” she tugged her arm free, then looked at him. She’d taken off
her makeup and that, paired with the oversized sweater, made her look smaller somehow.
More fragile than the force of a woman he was used to seeing. Or maybe it was something in
his eyes that made it appear that way. Her gaze was heavy, searching his face, scanning down
his body. She flinched, her expression pinching for a moment and Harvey frowned.

“Donna-”

“Why are you here?” her voice was even, a level above quiet.

He didn’t fully understand her question. Since when did he need an excuse to come over?

“I wanted to see you,” he had figured that much was obvious, but said it anyway, “To check
on you.”

And to tell her what had been weighing on his mind since he’d left the hotel earlier that day.
He cleared his throat and stepped closer to her, lifting both hands to her elbows and squeezed
gently.
“There was also something else I wanted to talk to you about. I went to meet with Scottie
today and-”

“It’s fine,” Donna pulled out of his grip so quickly, a frown replaced the words on his lips,
“We don’t have to talk about that.”

His brows drew together, “Donna-”

“It’s probably for the best, actually,” she said, backing away as she crossed her arms, “I’ll be
out of the second trimester in a few weeks and we won’t need to use each other anymore, so
let’s just call this what it is and-”

Harvey caught her arm as she started to turn, yanking her to a halt, “Donna, stop. What are
you talking about?”

She didn’t pull away from him, but her eyes stared ahead rather than at him.

“I told you that you can be with whoever you want,” she said flatly, “And I meant it. But I
also meant it when I said that our arrangement is over the moment you screw someone else.
So, you can spare me the specifics.”

Oh. Oh. That’s why she was acting standoff-ish. Shit. He had to fight back a laugh at how
idiotic he’d been. Of course she’d drawn conclusions.

“Donna,” He tugged her arm until she had to face him, “I didn’t sleep with Scottie.”

Rather than relief or understanding, or any other reaction that would have made sense, Donna
closed her eyes and looked pained.

“Don’t do that,” she told him, “Don’t lie right to my face-”

“I’m not lying,” he insisted, feeling a little insulted that she’d think he was.

Her eyes flashed open, finally looking at him, and it was hard to miss the crinkle of anger at
the corners of them.

“You’re telling me it took you three hours to agree on that deal for Dempsey?” The question
was an accusation, and before he could defend it, she’d ripped her arm away from him again
to flick the collar of his shirt, “Or that this lipstick stain isn't the same shade Scottie was
wearing this morning?”

Well…shit. He’d been so wrapped up in what he’d realized about his own feelings, he’d
completely forgotten to mention that Scottie had, in fact, kissed him first.

“I’m not an idiot, Harvey,” Donna’s teeth were clenching, “Don’t treat me like one.”

He lifted his hand, knowing better than to ask her to calm down, but wanting to diffuse the
misunderstanding before it got any worse.
“Of course you’re not an idiot,” he assured her, “But you’re wrong about this, okay? Scottie
didn’t know about you, about the baby…and she did kiss me.”

Her brow arched.

“But I stopped it,” he hurried to explain, “And nothing else happened.”

Donna stared at him, unblinking, and not for the first time, he wished he had her ability to
read people. To know what thoughts were running through her head. Surely she believed him.
She had to.

“Why?” she asked, after a long moment, and whatever anger had tinted her tone was gone;
replaced with a despondent weight, “Why stop?”

Like she didn’t know. She’d always had him figured out before he’d even gotten the chance
for self-analysis.

“You know why.”

She said nothing. Just stared at him expectantly and Harvey sighed. Throwing caution into
the wind, he closed the gap between them and placed his palm against her belly.

“The same reason I didn’t sleep with that redhead at the bar a few months ago,” he
murmured, splaying his fingers wide over where their child was growing, “I wanted to be
here. With you and my daughter.”

Donna blinked quickly and he placed a finger under her jaw, forcing her eyes back up to his.

“I told Scottie about the baby and she understood why nothing could happen. We settled the
compromise for Dempsey then went down to the bar for a drink. She grilled me with
questions about our situation, but that’s it, Donna. I swear.”

A tear escaped her eye and ran down her cheek. He chased it with his thumb, hating the sight
of her crying. He’d never liked it, even before, but now…

“Donna, I would never cheat on you,” he vowed solemnly, “After all this time, you’ve gotta
know that.”

She shook her head and stepped back, “Cheat?”

His hands slipped from her body as she put space between them, “Harvey, you can’t cheat on
me. We aren’t together like that. We’re not a couple!”

A semantic he was pretty fucking tired of.

“Maybe we should be!”

Maybe we should be.

The words resounded through Donna’s entire body, freezing her muscles and her heart as her
hormonal emotions bounced between confusion and disbelief.

“What?” she demanded, not able to wrap her head around what she’d just heard.

But Harvey didn’t look confused at all.

“I said we should be together,” he repeated without hesitation, “We have a good relationship.
You’re pregnant with my child.”

Like a criteria laundry list.

“You were the one who said we should call things what they are,” he reminded her, “So why
not just put a damn label on it?”

A label? Labeling whatever this complicated thing between them was wouldn’t be as simple
as claiming “we’re a couple”.

Her heart dropped.

She wanted to be with Harvey more than she could put into words, and not in some pretend-
for-now kind of way. She wanted to be able to freely love him, but love was the point. Not
the security of having this shit categorized. Emotions mattered, and she wouldn’t allow
Harvey to settle for a relationship, no matter how badly she wanted it, just because it was
more convenient than actually having to feel something.

“Because you don’t want to be in a relationship with me,” she reminded him, and it gutted
her to admit that truth not just to him, but to herself.

Harvey’s eyes flared, “Says who?”

“Says the past five years of opportunities you could have taken to start one!” She pointed out,
“How many times have we stayed late at the office to have a drink? Or gone out to celebrate
a win, or an anniversary? What about that time I brought files to your apartment at nearly
midnight and didn’t leave until sunrise because it took that long to go through them? Or after
the second time we slept together, before we knew I was pregnant?”

She had a list of a million more. Big and tiny moments where he could have made a move, if
his intention had ever been to act on the connection they’d always shared.

She swallowed, “So many times this could’ve…you never once tried to-”

“Donna,” he interrupted her and that flare of his gaze had turned to annoyance, “You were the
one with the rule about getting involved with men you work with.”

Oh, fuck him, making it seem like this was her fault. Her choice.

“You knew about that rule when we worked together at the DA’s office,” she reminded him
sharply, “It never stopped you from relentlessly trying for more, then.”
The flirting, the teasing, the desire…it had been on an entirely different level back then, and
she’d known they were playing with fire.

She forced herself to hold his stare, even as her eyes filled with more tears at the memory.
The rejection she’d felt at that diner. Getting to keep him…by losing any chance with him. It
had hurt.

The truth of what he’d wanted from her had hurt so goddamn much.

“But that was all about the chase, wasn’t it?” She let the tears fall as she threw that truth back
at him, “Because after we quit and you finally got to have me, you didn’t want me anymore!”

The incredulity on Harvey’s face would have been comical if the situation wasn’t so damn
tragic. Shock transformed to a flash of hurt and based on his expression, you’d think she’d
just slapped him. But the annoyance returned just as quickly, eating up that vulnerability.

“Is that really what you think of me? That I didn’t want you? That I don’t, still?”

Donna closed her eyes, recoiling from the barely hidden anger.

“What I think,” she said quietly, “Is that you like the idea of a family for this baby, and that
us playing house has been fun, but have to realistically look at-”

“Playing house?” The look he gave her was full of offense, and his voice raised, “That’s what
you think this has been?”

“I don’t know what this has been!” she admitted, mentally grappling for the pieces of her
heart that seemed determined to fly in every direction, “But I do know we promised to
preserve our friendship, and to end this if things started to get complicated, and this feels
pretty complic-”

“I don’t want to end this,” Harvey said, so harshly that someone who knew him less might
have thought it was a threat.

But Donna did know him, and she heard the desperation.

“What do you want, then” she demanded, “For nothing to change? For us to keep being fuck
buddies?” A short, humorless laugh broke free of her throat, “How does that end? Parents
with benefits?”

His expression was dead serious, “That’s not what I meant.”

No. It wasn’t.

Like her, all the good parts of their arrangement had blinded him to the truth, and as usual,
she was the one left having to steer them from the edge of the cliff; even if she so desperately
wanted to take his hand and jump off the ledge.
But she’d always been good at putting Harvey’s needs above her own, and now, with this
baby…they couldn’t afford to play it fast and loose. Because it may be a convenient
relationship that was easy for him now, but Donna wanted something more. She wanted it to
be real. And Harvey had never been good at facing reality when it came to emotions.

She wiped the tear from her face and forced her gaze to his.

“Then, look me in the eye,” she said, “And tell me if I’d never gotten pregnant, you’d still be
here, saying we should be together.”

His mouth fell open; closed. His lips pressed together, and any inkling of hope died with his
hesitation. Because the truth was as obvious as it had always been.

“That’s what I thought.”

Harvey shook his head, “That’s not fair. You aren’t giving me time to think-”

“Think about what?” she exclaimed, “It’s a yes or no question and you don’t have an answer
for it! But I do.”

And she wished it could be different, but…

“The only reason you’re here tonight, talking about labels, is because of this baby,” she
choked back a quiet sob, “She’s the reason we’re still sleeping together, the reason I’m living
next door, and why we filled out that stupid paperwork with HR. It’s always been about her,
not about us. And it has to be about her now.”

The ache in her chest was mirrored on Harvey’s face at her words. His jaw flexed.

“Donna, I’m not just here because-”

“Harvey, please,” she begged.

She couldn’t do this; not with him, not with her heart ripping in half at the thought of having
him again without really getting to have him. She’d seen a glimpse of what a life with him
would feel like and god, she wanted more than she’d ever wanted anything…but it wasn’t
about them. And she wouldn’t survive losing him but she’d be damned if she made her
daughter live through the pain of it too, when it all suddenly became too real and Harvey
realized he’d gotten himself into something he didn’t truly want.

“I can’t,” she managed to tell him, “I can’t do this; can’t feel what I…” she took a big,
settling breath and clung to the only truth she knew he’d see reason in, “I need to put Jordan
first. You need to let me put her first. Because that’s what we said we would do.”

When they’d made this fickle damn arrangement in the first place and she’d been insistent on
the only thing that would save them.

“We preserve our friendship. For her sake.”

Harvey stared at her and for just one moment, Donna saw something real in his eyes. That
flash of fragility that he only ever showed her.

“You really want to just be friends?” he asked, his voice as small as she’d ever heard it and
she wondered if his world felt like it was shattering, too.

No, she almost screamed at him, I want you! I want you to love me like I love you. I want us.

But it didn’t. fucking. matter.

“What I want,” she whispered, “Stopped being a priority the moment that test said positive.
This is about what our daughter needs.”

The rim of his eyes grew red as her words settled between them both. And a wetness she
never would have expected made them glisten as he swallowed hard. He blinked. And the
vulnerability was gone.

Whatever mask slid over his face stole all of the emotions there, and he gave a short, slow
nod.

“Alright, Donna,” he swept a hand over his mouth and sighed, “I guess you know what’s
goddamn best.”

He barely missed her shoulder as he brushed past her. She didn’t try to stop him from leaving,
but the door closed softer than she’d anticipated and she flinched as though he’d slammed it.

The tears ran freely then, a sob working its way out of her throat.

But even with the pain, she knew…it had been the right call.

Better to have loved and lost didn’t count when a child’s well being was on the line, and
Donna’d had plenty of practice keeping things platonic with Harvey in the past.

They’d get through this. They’d move on. And they’d be better parents to their little girl
without the mess of emotions to ruin what had always been a well functioning friendship.

They would be okay. They had to be okay.

Hindsight was twenty-fucking twenty. Harvey downed a two-finger pour of scotch, fully
registering the burn before pouring another.

He’d had every intention of going home to Donna, telling her what he felt, what he wanted
for their future, and had never stopped to consider that she wouldn’t want the same.

He took another drink.

Preserve the friendship, she’d said, and he’d made the promise months ago…but how the hell
were they supposed to go back to being friends after what they’d shared the last few weeks?
After spending every night with her in his arms and waking up to her smile and sharing looks
at work as the intimacy between them had grown.

He didn’t want to be her goddamn friend, and there was no way Donna hadn’t realized that
long before he even had.

She knew him, damn it. Inside and out, and if she hadn’t brought up what they felt, then
maybe it was because she didn’t feel the same. Or at the very least, didn’t want to act on it.

He understood her hesitation, when it came to their baby. He knew relationships could be
messy, and it would be challenging to navigate those changes while also being new parents,
but he’d had faith in them. They were so solid; so completely in sync in every other way, that
he’d just known they’d come out the other side whole.

They could. Because he knew what he felt.

Donna’s accusation still stung in his chest.

"After we quit and you finally got to have me, you didn’t want me anymore”.

Bull-fucking-shit he hadn’t wanted her. He wanted her, he always had. He just hadn’t always
understood the way he wanted her. And for her to say he’d just used her as a quick fix for
sexual gratification was absolutely ridiculous. It had never been like that between the two of
them, and if he hadn’t respected her professionally and as a friend, wanted her on his desk
more than a fuck buddy in his bed, then they wouldn’t still be here now, all these years later.

He took another drink and plopped down onto his couch.

Why couldn’t she just give him a chance to prove how good they could be together? Had the
past few months alone not been good enough?

Playing house, she’d called it. Was that really all it had fucking been for her? Pretend?
Temporary?

Tell me if I’d never gotten pregnant, you’d still be here, saying we should be together, she’d
begged of him.

And he hadn’t known how to answer that, because he didn’t know what exactly had led to the
revelation he’d had about what was really going on between them.

Would he still be painfully unaware if she’d never let him in after his father’s funeral? Or if
they’d still crossed that line, he’d remembered a fucking condom, would they have ended up
spending so much time together away from the office? Would he have still gone home to her
instead of with that redhead at the bar?

He had no idea which moment had been the start of more. Which one triggered the rest into
lining up his heart to want her in his life, not just as his secretary, but as his everything.

Maybe that night in Boston; that kiss that had obliterated the limitations they’d wrapped
themselves in. The sex that night had been about so much more than pleasure. He’d just
wanted to be with her, inside her; feeling her body and soul merging with his because that’s
where she belonged. A part of him.

Everything his father had ever told him about love was bouncing around his brain like a loose
pinball, coming back to a single moment.

If she’s the one, you’ll know.

And he did.

When all the puzzle pieces had finally snapped together in his head, that was the one blinding
truth.

Donna was the one for him, and he knew it without a doubt.

Like his father had said he’d known it was Lily.

Talking with his mother, trying to forgive her and accepting that his father had too, had lifted
a weight from his shoulders. Things weren’t perfect, but they were better, and that was
something.

However, the facts of what had happened remained the same, and the truth was that Gordon
had loved Lily a hell of a lot more than she’d loved him. He’d gone all in and she’d kept one
foot out the door.

Harvey didn’t believe Donna would ever betray him the way his mother had his father. But
the last thing he wanted was to put her in a position of feeling trapped, the way his mother
had. And if she didn’t want to be with him…

Playing house.

He wouldn’t be made a fool out of.

With one last drink, he drained his glass for a second time and fished his phone from his
pocket. He fumbled to unlock it; to dial the number he hoped would help him clear the
thoughts in his head.

The familiarity of the voice settled him when she answered.

“We need to talk,” he said in greeting, “Come to my place.”

The demand was answered with a soft laugh, “I thought you said you needed to go home and
talk to Donna tonight?”
And what a shitshow that had been.

“Plans changed,” he held the phone with his ear as he leaned forward to refill his glass, “And
here’s a word you’ve never heard me use before…please, Scottie.”

There was a beat of silence, and he could almost picture her shaking her head.

“Fine,” she finally said, “Give me half an hour.”

He hung up the phone and brought the drink to his lips. The burn hurt even less this time.

It was snowing.

Soft flurries had started to fall from the night sky, glimmering as they drifted softly over the
city, and Donna had stepped out onto her balcony, bundled in her warmest coat that barely fit
over her belly now, to watch it.

It wasn’t likely the stuff would stick, or even still be around come morning, but the further
into the month they got, the more frequent the occurrence would be, until the streets were
lined with muddy white and the lakes had frozen over.

She usually loved this time of year. The Christmas spirit and the annual charity gala the firm
threw for good PR. It was only a week away, she recalled, and made a mental note to buy a
dress.

Things like that were usually much more of a priority, but lately, she’d had bigger issues at
hand. Like having a child with a man she wasn’t even sure currently wanted to speak with
her.

The tear stains had long frozen on her cheeks and Donna watched as her breath swirled like
smoke through the air.

She felt a little bad about the approach she’d taken for the conversation that had made Harvey
storm out, but she couldn’t bring herself to regret protecting her baby.

Or maybe it was about protecting herself.

Both, probably.

She shivered and pulled her jacket tighter around her.

It was such a precarious line that they were walking, and she didn’t know which step was
going to send them falling into irreparable damage.

But maybe that was just her being a coward and not wanting to risk the chance that Harvey
might be serious about wanting to try to make this work for real between them.
She’d always thought she knew him best, but with raging hormones and her own emotions
and insecurities waging a war inside of her, it was possible she’d missed some things.

But it was a big risk to take for a maybe.

For the slightest chance of it working out exactly the way she hoped; of giving her daughter a
real family. Of being loved by Harvey.

She didn’t know for sure if that was realistic to hope for, but maybe her fears had stopped her
from letting him make a case for them.

Movement caught her eye and Donna followed it to the corner of Harvey’s apartment.

Her balcony paralleled his and though most of the interior was hidden, she realized she could
see the entrance of his foyer.

Her heart jumped when she realized he was standing there, looking out of the glass as well,
watching the snow, same as she had, and there was a drink in his hand.

His expression was blank…he looked lost. The urge to go to him flared again and she
considered what she might say to him.

I’m sorry I’m a coward. I’m terrified of what we could lose. I want you to choose me because
you love me, not because I’m pregnant. I want you, too. I love you. I love you.

Fuck…what were they doing to each other? Why couldn’t they get out of their own damn
way? She bit her lip, staring at his distant, vacant expression and made up her mind.

Enough was enough.

But then, before she could dash for her sliding door, Harvey had turned as if his name had
been called. Donna watched as he lowered the drink in his hand and went to what she
assumed was the front door. She couldn’t see it from this angle.

But she saw, clear as day, the woman he pulled into his arms as he backed into the foyer.

Dark hair, a curious smile, and dressed for the weather, Scottie greeted him warmly and with
a look that held entirely too much expectation.

The tremble that ran through her had nothing to do with the cold, and Donna spun around.

She couldn’t watch. She couldn’t breathe.

Her stomach flipped and she barely made it to the sink before the contents of her dinner
found their way up her throat.

She heaved until there was nothing left, then slid down the counter as her legs gave out and
her bottom hit the kitchen floor.

The room was spinning, but she couldn’t focus. Couldn’t really see anything but Harvey’s
arms, wrapped around Scottie’s waist.

Donna closed her eyes, swallowing back more bile as her body shook. She remembered the
last time she’d felt like this; at her grandmother’s funeral.

Grief.

That’s what was racking her with dry sobs.

But unlike that dreadful day, no tears accompanied the pain this time. Maybe she was finally
all cried out.

Or maybe Harvey had taken everything she had to give.

Her teeth clacked as she forced a breath of air into her lungs. It was cold. Her balcony door
was still open. Some sirens whirled outside on the streets below.

A car horn honked.

Snow continued to fall.

She’d always known loving him was going to break her heart.
 Chapter 29

“Wait, wait, wait. Let me see if I’ve got this straight.”

Scottie was perched up on the bar in his kitchen, setting down the wine he’d poured her
shortly after she’d arrived, while he rocked back and forth on a bar stool.

“You decided the two of you were together, without telling her. You tell her another woman
kissed you as an afterthought, then get upset when she didn’t jump on the chance to make
your relationship official?”

Harvey rolled his eyes, “That’s not how it happened-”

“Sounds like that’s exactly what happened,” she quipped, “When did you become such an
idiot?”

He stuck a finger in his whiskey and flicked the liquid at her. She only grinned as she
deflected it.

“I didn’t invite you over here so you could be mean to me.”

“No,” she agreed, “You invited me over here because you knew someone needed to talk some
sense into you, and you’re fighting with the woman who usually does it.”

He sighed, unable to argue that.

Honestly, he hadn’t known he’d tell Scottie the entire story when he’d called her. He just
knew that he needed to get his head on straight and that, next to Donna, she knew him best.
Or at the very least, had some experience dating him. There weren’t a lot of other friends in
the city he could say that about.

So, she’d come over and had wasted no time in demanding all the details. Then claimed that
she needed a drink, because she wasn’t going to be his therapist for free. Which had led to
them here, ribbing each other over shit he wasn’t even sure he’d explained right. He was on
his fourth drink, after all.

“We’re not fighting,” he tried to defend, “We’re just…tangled up, right now.”

Scottie lifted her glass back to her lips, “Then why are you here, drinking with me, instead of
over there trying to untangle things?”

“Because I can’t hear her say we should just be friends again. Not when we’re about to raise
a child together. Not when I’m so goddamn in lov-”

He caught the word as it left his lips, and Scottie’s brow arched as she swallowed her drink.
“In love with her?” she finished for him, “Yeah, you made that pretty clear this afternoon.”

He couldn’t help but wince a little.

“I’m sorry…if that’s hard for you to hear.”

She gave him a derisive laugh, “Get over yourself, Harvey. I’m not the one in love with you.”

His mouth curved with a forced smile, but he felt too heavy in his heart to mean it. Instead,
he ran his hands through his hair, squeezing a tuft of it, and reached for the half empty
decanter in front of him.

“I just…want to be with her,” he said, refilling his tumbler, “No arrangements. No bullshit.”

Scottie tucked her leg further beneath her, adjusting, “Did you tell her that?”

“Yes.”

She stared at him. A beat of silence passed.

“Sort of,” he amended and she rolled her eyes, “Harvey-”

“I told her that we should be together and she accused me of not knowing what I really
wanted. Told me that if I did want a relationship with her, I’d have tried to start it before
now.”

Scottie made a face…like maybe Donna’d had a point, and he frowned.

“It wasn’t this before. I don’t even know when it became this.”

“This?” she pressed.

He sighed, “More. Real. And I don’t give a fuck what she said…these past few months have
been more than playing house.”

“Ouch.”

“Yeah,” he took a drink.

Scottie reached over and grabbed the decanter from him, placing it on the other side of her,
“Okay, that’s enough of that. That’s your last one, I’m cutting you off.”

“Hey-”

“Ah, ah,” she held a finger up at him, “No. Because you only have two moods when you’re
whiskey drunk. Mopey or clingy. And neither are going to help you fix this problem.”

He scoffed, sitting back, “Okay then, Mr. Miyagi. What’s going to help me?”
“Pulling your head out of your ass,” she suggested and Harvey resisted the urge to stick his
tongue out at her.

“Thanks.”

Scottie laughed, “I’m serious. Harvey, you’ve never tried to date you. There were times you
even had me wondering what the hell we were doing, and I’ve known since graduation what
this was going to be, and what it wasn’t. So, I can’t imagine how Donna must feel.”

“What do you mean?” he asked.

She sighed, “You were the one that went to her, the night the two of you made that
arrangement, right?”

He nodded.

“Then at some point, you said it became more than just…physical. That it was real. But you
never told her that.”

“I’ve never had to tell her,” he insisted, “Donna has always just…known.”

“Okay, but she’s not a mind reader, Harvey!” Scottie shook her head, “You can’t expect her to
figure out her own feelings and yours.”

“Well, she made it pretty clear she doesn’t have feelings for me,” he said, and wallowed in
the misery of it.

“Did she?” Scottie challenged, “Because not wanting a relationship with you doesn’t mean
she doesn’t love you.”

“Then why the hell wouldn’t she just goddamn say that?” he demanded and Scottie chuckled.

“Have you ever met a woman? Seriously. Like, in your whole life?” she moved her legs out
to hang off the edge of the bar, “We don’t exactly enjoy throwing our hearts out there to be
smashed up. And you don’t have a great track record with relationships, Harvey, which I’d
bet Donna knows.”

He frowned, “I’ve never wanted a relationship like this before.”

“Oh, I’m well aware of that,” she gibed, swinging her feet, “But is Donna?”

His mouth parted and she added, “I mean, did you actually tell her? Because all she’s ever
known is your inability to commit. Why should she assume that’s changed?”

“Because…” he tried to explain how it was different. How Donna had to feel it, too. But as
he considered Scottie’s question, he realized that she may have a point.
Before Donna, he’d never wanted anything serious. Hell, he’d just realized for himself today
how serious he was about the two of them, and it had taken another woman kissing him for
that revelation to happen.

What if Scottie was right, and Donna did feel something for him? But he’d asked her flat out
if she really did just want to be friends. And she’d told him…

She’d told him that what she wanted didn’t matter. He’d gotten so hooked on her rejection,
her shift of focus to the baby…he hadn’t stopped to wonder what exactly she’d meant.

But if she wanted him…why not say so? If she loved him, the way he realized he loved her…

Well.

Shit.

“I didn’t tell her,” he realized, and maybe it was the whiskey or the sheer ridiculousness of
the fact, but he laughed and ran a hand down his face, “Jesus fucking Christ. I told her I want
to be with her, but not that I love her.”

Scottie pursed her lips and kicked his leg with her foot, “That would probably be a good
place to start, don’t you think, Casanova?”

He gave her an unimpressed look and she smiled as she hopped off the bar.

“Look, Harvey. You should do yourself a favor and get some sleep tonight. Then tomorrow,
talk to Donna. Tell her how you feel.”

He drew his bottom lip between his teeth, chewing on it and her suggestion.

“What if she doesn’t feel the same?”

Normally, he wouldn’t be able to stand exposing himself so openly, but this was Scottie,
who’d seen him at some of his worst, and he was a little drunk and plenty terrified.

Her expression morphed to one of sympathy and she reached out, placing a hand on his
cheek.

“Then you’ll know,” she said, emotion lilting her voice, “But if you want this to be real,
you’ve got to start somewhere.”

The smile he gave her came a little easier this time and Scottie leaned over to place a kiss to
his temple.

“I’ll expect a thank you gift after the two of you make up,” she said, pulling away and
grabbing the now empty wine glass. She deposited it into the sink before grabbing her purse.
Harvey stood from his chair, following her back through the foyer. He grabbed her arm at his
door, stopping her from leaving and she looked back at him.

“Thank you, Scottie. For coming over tonight,” he elaborated when she merely blinked back,
“You didn’t hesitate when I asked, and…it means a lot.”

She sighed, leaning back against his door, “I told you we’d always be friends. I meant that.”

He nodded, “And I appreciate it.”

A flicker of emotion passed over her face, then she was in his arms, hugging him. And
Harvey hugged her back.

Neither of them said a word, but it felt like a goodbye of sorts. Something changing. An era
ending.

“Don’t think this new friendship thing means I’ll take it easy on you,” she threw his words
from his afternoon back at him as they separated, “We’ll work against each other again,
eventually, you know.”

“I do,” he smirked, grabbing her coat from the nearby decor table and handing it to her, “And
when that time comes, I’ll take you out for drinks and we can talk about you’re love life for a
change.”

“How generous of you,” she took her jacket and opened the door, “But some of us can
actually handle our liquor without blubbering like a fifteen year old.”

Her tone was too lighthearted for the barb to actually hit, but he appreciated the effort. He
leaned against the door frame as she stepped out into the hall.

“I’ll call you a cab,” offered, and she grinned over her shoulder as she walked to the elevator.

“You can pay for it, too.”

It was the least he owed her, he figured, so he didn’t argue as the doors opened and she
stepped inside.

“Good night, Scottie.”

She smiled, lifting her fingers in a mocking little wave, “Enjoy your hangover, Harvey.”

He chuckled, going back into his apartment and located his phone. It took less than a minute
to do as he’d said, and another two before the silence around him became jarring.

The last time he’d felt so affected by a sudden lack of noise was when he’d pulled over on the
roadside after leaving Donna’s parents house.
The engine and roar of wind had cut out and he’d been left sitting, contemplating, angry. It
was a far cry from what he felt right now, but the situation wasn’t so far off.

He’d run, like before, when Donna’s words had stolen the fight from him. He’d called the
next person closest to him to talk about the problem…and in the end, just like that day, all he
wanted was to get back to Donna and hold her in his arms.

She’d let him after that fight. He wasn’t so sure she would after this one.

He sighed and went back to the bar to recap the decanter Scottie had moved from his reach.
She was right. He should be done for the night. But there was still a half poured glass of
whiskey in front of his abandoned seat, and he didn’t plan on letting it go to waste.

Donna had been laying in her bed for an hour, willing sleep to take her. It hadn’t. In fact, her
entire bed felt wrong. Too big, too cold, without her usual companion.

The reminder that she’d never slept in this damn room without him wasn’t helping her, either.

The curtains ruffled too loudly with the breeze from the heater. The shadows danced too
much across her ceiling. The silence was unsettling.

She’d be tossing and turning if she could convince herself to move. But despite insisting on
consciousness, her body also seemed perfectly willing to lay in complete moroseness,
unblinking and unfeeling in the dark.

She barely even moved when a louder noise broke the stillness; somewhere outside the
bedroom. At first, she wondered if it was something outside. Maybe a bird hitting the
window.

Then she heard the unmistakable sound of her door closing.

For most people, especially living in Manhattan, that might be cause for concern…but she
knew how safe the building was. How private the entrance to the floor she now lived on. And
only one other person had a key.

Her blood started rushing to her ears as her heartbeat pounded, and sure enough, her bedroom
door creaked open a few moments later.

Harvey.

Even in near total darkness, she would know him.

She could tell that he paused by her door, hesitating before finally stepping inside. She
tracked him as he kicked off his shoes, crossed the room, and dipped the bed on the other side
of her. His side.
The first thing Donna registered was the warmth of him as he stretched out. He was always
so goddamn warm. Every muscle in her body burned with the urge to sink into the heat of
him, to let it swallow her whole until they both disappeared.

And then she registered two other things, simultaneously. One, he reeked of Macallan. More
than just the breath he was exhaling, her superhuman sense of smell had her convinced he
might have bathed in the stuff.

But that would require having gotten naked, and his clothes were still the ones he’d had on
earlier.

Sure, his jacket, tie, and overshirt were gone, but as Harvey sidled up next to her and her feet
brushed against his leg, she recognized the fabric of his suit pants. And she’d bet a dime to
nothing that he was also wearing the white v-neck T-shirt he’d had underneath the button up.

Which, second thing, meant that…

She squeezed her eyes shut, unable to make sense of what her brain was telling her. Scottie
had been at Harvey’s apartment. She’d seen her. But he was here, crawled up into her bed,
reaching out for her.

And he didn’t smell like sex.

She turned when his hand closed around her arm, giving up any pretense of being asleep, and
her eyes opened when she faced him.

It was nearly impossible to read his expression in the dark, but she could make out his
features if she concentrated hard enough.

His brows were slightly raised, like he was surprised to find her awake, and his eyes were
glowing with what little light reflected around the room. She would have almost sworn there
were a sheen of tears wetting them.

His tongue came out, dragging across his bottom lip to moisten it and she knew he was about
to speak before a word had left his mouth.

“Don’t send me away,” he murmured, the sound barely above a whisper, “Please, Donna.”

She wasn’t sure she could, even if she wanted to.

But his request offered no answer to the questions swirling around her brain. Where was
Scottie? Why had she been at his place? Had they slept together?

The clothes and scent hinted towards a negative, but she couldn’t be certain, and honestly,
she was too afraid to ask.

What she could ask, however, was why he’d come back. He didn’t falter, when she managed
to get the words out.
“I made you a promise,” he said, moving closer through the blanket that covered them, “That
day we fought at your parent’s house. We don’t leave each other.”

It felt like such a long time ago that they’d driven up to Connecticut, she was surprised he
remembered.

“You said we can take space if we need it,” he recalled, voice thick, “But that, no matter
what, we come back. That I come back-”

“And we fix it,” she finished, remembering.

The hand on her arm moved up, slowly, until his palm was resting against her neck and his
thumbs hooked under her jaw, tilting her head up to meet his gaze through the darkness.

“I want to fix this, Donna.”

She blinked back sudden tears of her own, both saddened and relieved that her body could
still apparently produce them.

“I don’t know how we do that,” she admitted, reaching out a tentative hand to place on his
forearm.

“I don’t know either,” he sighed, and she could have gotten drunk off his exhale alone, it was
so whiskey tainted, “But…maybe we can lay here and not know, together?”

He sounded so genuine. So innocent. Whatever was left of her heart crackled and sparked to
life.

“Harvey…I think you’re drunk.”

“I am,” he agreed, and she watched his lips part with a smile, “But it doesn’t matter. We don’t
have to figure everything out tonight. I just want to be here with you. Please? We’re still a
team aren’t we?”

So they kept saying.

Donna took a few breaths, trying to decide how far she wanted to let this go. What the
boundaries were, now that everything had shifted and flipped. She had no idea what they
were, what was okay…and maybe he didn’t either.

But they could be a team, she decided. They’d agreed to that from the beginning, because it
was for the sake of their daughter. Doing what they’d have to do for her.

And it was that thought that made her nod, but Harvey’s relieved sigh at her acceptance spoke
to another part of her entirely.
His arms moved, as if they’d finally been given permission, to wrap her in a firm embrace
that pulled her body against his.

Donna allowed herself to sink into the solidity of him, and shut down the warning sirens that
were blaring in her brain. She was already hurt. Her heart had already shattered. What more
could this possibly do to her?

She tucked her head into Harvey’s neck, breathing deep, and the moment she relaxed, he
wrapped around her.

One of his legs wiggled its way between hers. His biceps flexed as his arm slid her hers and
he drew her more up onto his chest. It felt so good to be held. Maybe the strength of him
around her would keep all the pieces of her broken heart together.

Harvey turned his head, so his cheek rested against her hair and his limbs grew heavier the
longer they laid there, whiskey warm breath leveling out.

Like he’d needed her in order to sleep, as surely as she’d needed him.

A minute with him all over her and her eyes were growing heavy; exhaustion settling in her
bones.

It wasn’t fucking fair.

 Chapter 30

Dressing up was one of Donna’s favorite pastimes. More reasons to wear gowns and jewels
that made her feel like a princess had been one of the best parts about starting a career in the
corporate legal world. Sure, she could doll up for the ballet or fancy dinners…but nothing
quite beat the full transformation that accompanied a special event, hosted at one of the nicest
hotels in the city.

Harvey would be over soon, she reminded herself, as she finished the final touches on her
makeup. They were riding together to the firm’s charity gala, and part of her had taken extra
time getting ready to stall the inevitable.

It had been a weird and busy week.

After her argument with Harvey, after seeing Scottie go to his apartment…he’d still ended up
in her bed. He’d held her as they’d both slept and when morning came, he’d woken her up to
say he had to go home to get ready for work.

She hadn’t seen him again until she’d gotten to the office, and he didn’t mention their
argument or why he’d spent the night in her bed. He had ordered her Thai food for lunch,
though.

A new case landed on his desk shortly after and working it had kept them both busy through
most of the day. It felt like a strange time loop she’d slipped into, watching Harvey in his
office, on the phone or at his computer. The actions were as familiar as breathing, she’d seen
him do them a thousand times. But this was…different now. Different in the way that it felt
the same as it used to. Before his father’s funeral; before all these months together.

She’d gone home before him and started dinner. He hadn’t come over.

The next day, he’d brought her the green tea smoothie she liked and left it on her desk on his
way to his. He didn’t bring up the fact that the previous night was the first they’d spent away
from each other since this whole thing started. She didn’t know what to make of it, but she
knew she’d slept like shit.

Maybe he’s doing exactly what you asked him to do, her traitorous brain pointed out, and
Donna’s gut had sunken at the thought.

Yes…she’d said she wanted for them to be friends. But Harvey had also come to her bed,
saying he wanted to fix whatever divide their argument had caused, and maybe that was
partly to blame on the alcohol, but she’d felt like he meant it.

This didn’t feel like a path to being “fixed”, though. They were just stagnant.
Their time at the office grew more hectic as the case unfolded. A countersuit being made
against a client who had done something nefarious, but not technically illegal. Harvey was
working to keep it out of the courtroom, which meant more late nights and busy days.

And as much as it made her feel like a complete fool…Donna missed him.

She missed him being home. Missed the comfort of falling asleep in his arms. He hadn’t
come back over since that last, drunken night. And her body missed his.

She’d gotten so used to the unlimited access; touching him when she wanted, joining him in
the shower, crawling over him first thing in the morning…all the little ways he’d been hers,
even if he wasn’t.

The workload and her own stubborn pride were the only things that kept her from hitting her
knees and groveling at him to just forget the past week. Forget what she’d said and the way
they’d hurt each other. Forget Scottie had come to town and that everything had changed. She
just wanted him back. She wanted them back.

But that pride, and the occasional rational thought, reminded her why their argument had
happened. How something had to change, if they had any hopes of making it through this and
being halfway decent parents. But letting go of the bubble they’d had built around them the
past few months was harder than she’d thought it would be.

A knock pulled her from the threat of a spiral and Donna checked her appearance one last
time in the mirror. Satisfied, she went to open the door for Harvey. As she did, it dawned on
her that only a week ago, he wouldn’t have bothered knocking at all.

Friends, she reminded herself and even the thought felt like a lie.

It was petty, perhaps, to feel satisfaction in the way Harvey’s eyes widened when the door
opened and he saw her, but she was pretty sure she’d gaped a little too. He always looked
good in a tux, but now, knowing so intimately what he had beneath it, she could have drooled
at the way the fabric contoured over his body.

And she knew she looked good, too. Her dress was shimmering silver and form fitting,
bringing attention to her belly and breasts where the fabric wrapped. Loose sleeves hung off
her shoulders, exposing her entire décolleté, and the bottom pooled out to sway around her
feet, which were adorned with short, strappy heels. A slit rode most of the way up her thigh,
exposing skin as she walked, and Harvey’s eyes lingered on the bare flesh as his gaze trailed
over her.

“Donna,” he exhaled her name as their eyes met, “You look stunning.”
Heat colored her cheeks and against her better judgment, she reached out to straighten his
gray tie. It was a casual enough excuse to touch him. She noticed, ironically, that it almost
matched her dress.

“You clean up nice, too.”

He smiled at her, the first real smile she’d seen from him all week, and the exhaustion that
had drawn circles under his eyes was less prominent. He’d gotten the case settled yesterday,
with no short amount of relief, but apparently he still hadn’t managed to sleep much.

“Ray’s outside,” he offered her his arm, “Can I walk you down?”

Donna studied his expression, the ease on his face so at odds with the whirlpool of her own
feelings, but she nodded anyway.

“Thanks.”

She slid her hand from his tie, letting her arm loop through his, and her skin tingled where it
brushed against him.

Ray was indeed waiting for them with the car on the street and smiled enthusiastically when
he spotted her.

“Oh wow!” he exclaimed, “Miss Paulsen, you are heartbreaking!”

She smiled and thanked him as Harvey waved him off of the door, choosing to open it for
them himself instead. Ray took it in stride and returned to the front of the car, climbing into
the driver’s seat.

“After you,” Harvey inclined his head and held out a hand.

Donna placed her palm in his, and if she thought contact through his tux jacket was bad, it
had nothing on the spark that ignited when their skin touched.

Harvey’s mouth parted slightly as he breathed a little deeper, making her think he’d felt it,
too.

Nevertheless, his fingers closed around hers and he helped her into the car, bending to scoop
the end of her dress up after her so it didn’t drag.

When she was settled in her seat, he slid in himself, taking up all the space next to her and
shut the door.

He gave the address to Ray, then hit the button that made the partition slide up. It was rare
that he used it, either too busy or unbothered to seek privacy when they drove, so the action
grabbed her entire attention.
“I’ve got something for you,” Harvey said, the moment they were enclosed and alone.

Donna’s head crooked with curiosity, and he reached into his breast pocket, pulling out a
black box the size of his palm. It had a Harry Winston logo.

“Harvey-”

He opened it before she could finish her thought, and a gorgeous necklace gleamed up at her.
The pear-shaped diamond pendant that hung from the chain was as delicate as it was
beautiful, and Donna’s jaw dropped as Harvey’s fingers nimbly worked it loose.

“I just thought,” he cleared his throat, gaze everywhere but on her, “You might like to wear it
tonight.”

Donna had purposefully chosen not to wear a necklace for the gala. Long diamond earrings
dangled down by her neck, and paired with the shimmering pearl headpiece she’d
accessorized with, she had plenty of bling.

But Harvey was avoiding her stare like he actually feared a rejection and she knew he must
have spent a fortune on his gift. She didn’t know why he felt the need to give her one, but she
certainly wasn’t going to turn the gesture down. Especially considering how precarious their
relationship had become.

“Put it on me?” she swept her hair off her neck and turned, offering her back to him.

She watched him from the corner of her eye, fingers fumbling with the clasp, then he was
wrapping the chain around her neck.

It was cool against her skin, which was feeling more and more heated as time went on, and
once secured, the pendant hung below the base of her throat, teasing the top of her cleavage.

She ran a fingertip over the diamond, having to swallow back the emotion suddenly clogging
her throat.

“It’s so beautiful,” she sighed, turning back around so he could admire it, too, “Thank you,
Harvey.”

His gaze flickered between the necklace and her eyes.

“A beautiful necklace for a beautiful woman,” he told her. And there were a thousand things
she could have read in the look he gave her.

The compliment wove a new tension through the air between them, and Donna wished so
badly she had the words to get them back to solid ground. To make things right between
them.

Harvey grabbed her hand before she could say anything though, and brought it to his lips. He
kissed her knuckles with the lightest pressure, tickling her skin.
Which didn’t feel very “just friends” of him, but she had missed the feeling of his lips so
much that she was willing to take this crumb without questioning it.

Harvey lowered their hands as he straightened in the seat; turning forward once more. He
dropped the partition and asked Ray to turn on whatever music they’d previously selected.
The driver obliged and they continued on with nothing but that melody to break the silence.

But Harvey’s hand still held hers and rather than pull away, Donna slowly slotted her fingers
through his. Like it could have been an accident or after thought.

Harvey’s lips turned up slightly at the corners, as if he knew better, but he didn’t call her out
on it. She returned the sentiment.

And for the rest of the ride, they shared that simple intimacy; laced hands and gentle smiles.

The ballroom of the hotel was absolutely breathtaking. There was an obvious “ice” theme
that made Donna feel as though she’d stepped into some winter world. White foliage covered
the walls, fairy lights and candles providing the illumination. There were ice sculptures
emitting a blue glow and tall tables were decadently lined with shiny silver glassware and
silky navy tablecloths. A live band played soft music beyond what she assumed was a dance
floor. A few people were there already, swaying together, but most were up and about,
mingling and enjoying drinks or hors d’oeuvres.

Harvey had linked their arms again through the lobby, and he led her into the ballroom now
with the self-assured grace he entered every room where there were people to watch. She
knew he didn’t do it on purpose; hell, half the time she wasn’t even sure he was aware of it.
But Donna watched as every eye they passed was drawn to him, and the magnetism of him in
his element was undeniable.

Her gaze was on him, too; the half smirk, the sharp line of his jaw, the lights dancing off his
well fitted tux. And she realized that the hurt she’d experienced over the past week had done
nothing to dull the desire she held for this man. Or the love that expanded in her heart when
his eyes shifted to her and his smile softened.

“I was wondering how late you were going to be,” Jessica Pearson seemed to appear from
thin air, but Donna was willing to bet the surprise she felt by her sudden presence was
because of her own distraction.

“I’m here, aren’t I?” Harvey turned toward his mentor, “With a check, I might add.”

“Good,” Jessica’s smile always felt a little threatening, “Because you’re going to hand it to
Charles Hoyt personally.”

“The CEO of the company that’s sponsoring the charity this gala is for,” Donna told him,
when Harvey’s expression made it clear he didn’t recognize the name.
“Exactly,” Jessica turned slightly and motioned toward the bar set up on the opposite side of
the room, “And a benefactor for his company owns a Fortune 500 of his own. Can you guess
who Charles is sharing drinks with right now?”

Harvey chuckled and squeezed Donna’s arm before dropping it, “You want me to get the
benefactor’s business while he’s here to help promote charity?”

“Are you saying you can’t do it?” Jessica teased, knowing as well as Donna that a challenge
was the best way to convince Harvey to do anything.

Sure enough, his eyes narrowed, then flickered back to the bar, “Grandpa at the end with the
red bow-tie?”

“That’s the one.”

He nodded, honing in with absolute focus on his target, “I’ll be back.”

Donna shook her head as he started across the room, and watched as he flashed that Specter
grin and greeted the men like old friends.

Jessica chuckled from her side, “Boy’s charming when he wants to be, I’ll give him that.”

“Well that is why he’s ‘the best goddamn closer this city’s ever seen’,” Donna said with her
best Harvey impersonation.

Jessica turned toward her, brow arched, “Not bad. You’d have to really emphasize on the
doucheness to sell it, though.”

Donna laughed, “I think I’ll leave that to him. You look great, by the way.”

Jessica was always dressed to kill, but tonight, her emerald silk gown was backless and
taking no prisoners.

“You, too, Paulsen,” the woman’s eyes swept over her, “I’m not sure I’ve ever seen
pregnancy actually compliment someone, but you really are glowing.”

“Yeah, well, the hormones giveth and the hormones taketh,” she joked and Jessica smiled.

“How are you doing with it all? How’s he doing?”

Donna glanced back to where Harvey was now deep in conversation with the two men at the
bar, cocky grin and drink in hand.

“It’s okay,” she said, not stopping to wonder if that was actually true, “The baby’s healthy.
We’re figuring things out.”

“Harvey told me you’re having a girl,” Jessica nudged her, and Donna grinned at the
reminder. “We are. Want to wager how long it’ll take her to have him completely wrapped
around her finger?”

Jessica smirked, “Like mother, like daughter.”

Donna faltered, dropping her gaze. She’d had some sway with Harvey over the years, sure,
but she wouldn’t go as far as saying he was that influenced by her.

“It isn’t like that,” she murmured.

“No?” Jessica asked, then said with a simple directness, “I disagree. The man refused to
come to work for me without you. So he’s at least wrapped enough to chain his career to
yours.”

Harvey had…what?

Her head snapped toward Jessica, who must have noted the surprise on her face.

“He didn’t tell you?” she huffed, “What am I saying, of course he didn’t.”

“He said you’d made an exception for him about associates not getting a secretary,” Donna
frowned, “Then you made him tell me it was because he’d agreed to pay me himself…was
there more? Did he ask for-”

“Ask?” Jessica laughed, “No. He told me that he was getting a secretary. That you were
special, and he wasn’t coming to the firm without you.”

Donna blinked hard, refusing to allow tears to ruin her makeup.

“He said that?”

Jessica nodded, then sized her up with a long look.

“He was right, you know. I had my doubts at first, thought you might be some floozy he was
sleeping with…but you really are the best at what you do. And that man wouldn’t know right
from left without you.”

It wasn’t often that Jessica Pearson offered praise. She wasn’t one to pat a person on the back
for doing a job they were paid to do, no matter how perfectly executed. Which is how Donna
knew she meant what she said, and that it was probably the only time she would say it.

There was some humor to be found in what she’d said though, and Donna couldn’t help but
smile.

“Thanks. But while I may not be a floozy, it is hard to deny that your assumption was
completely false,” she rested her hand against her bump, “Especially with such incriminating
evidence.”
The older woman’s lips pursed, then she glanced around as if making sure they wouldn’t be
overheard, before saying, “You and Harvey…that’s a complicated relationship.”

Donna laughed dryly, “You have no idea, Pearson.”

“When you disclosed, you said it wasn’t romantic, but you’re pregnant. And Harvey-”

“It isn’t that,” Donna cut her train of thought short, “Whatever we are…it’s not…”

She didn’t know what the hell it was, actually. Or what it wasn’t.

“Maybe not,” Jessica didn’t make her elaborate, “But I see the two of you. And you are as
close as two people can be without it being that. You’re good for him, Donna. And he knows
it.”

The goal of not crying was getting more difficult by the second. Donna took a breath, trying
to figure out what she was even supposed to say to that, when lo and behold, the man in
question appeared.

“I know you just promoted me,” Harvey strutted right up with a gloating grin, “But you’re
gonna have to give me another raise if I keep hitting home runs like that.”

Donna discreetly dabbed her eyes as Jessica gave him a pleased look, “You closed him?”

“Donna’s going to call his office on Monday to set up a meeting,” he said smugly, “We’ll go
over the specifics and if he’s happy, he’ll sign an engagement letter.”

“I’m not sure I’d call an ‘if’ a home-run,” Jessica teased.

Harvey shrugged, “It’s a long game, but it’s in the bag.”

His gaze met Donna’s briefly and he winked. Securing a big client was bound to improve his
mood, of course, but her brain stuck on the double entendre of his words.

They were playing a long game, too, weren’t they?

“Good work, Harvey,” Jessica tipped the champagne glass she’d been holding to him, “Now
go enjoy the rest of your night.”

She sauntered off then, greeting others along the way, and Donna shook her head. The
woman was a force to reckon with, but she was keen to take her advice.

She turned back to Harvey, but he spoke before she could.

“Are you feeling okay?”

At her questioning look, his hand covered hers on her stomach; she’d forgotten she was still
holding her bump.
“Oh. Yeah. I’m fine. She’s fine,” Another shake of her head to focus, “So, I’m calling who
exactly on Monday?”

“Henry Wilford’s office,” he told her, “His info is in my phone, I’ll send it to you later…but
right now.”

Harvey stepped back, pulling her hand with him so her arm outstretched in the space he’d
made.

“Dance with me?”

Donna’s eyes flickered to the dance floor, more full now than it had been when they first
arrived, but not full enough that they wouldn’t risk drawing attention. Harvey had to know
that, and it didn’t seem as if he cared one bit.

Still high off his victory with the client, his smile was all boyish pleading.

“Come on,” he tugged her gently, “Whaddaya say?”

It had always been so damn hard to say no to him.

She nodded and pretended her heart didn’t leap at the happiness that flooded his expression
with her acceptance. He pulled her out to the floor, where the music was louder and the lights
were dimmer.

Harvey swept her into his arms, wrapping one securely around her waist to bring her closer;
until they were flush against one another.

She half expected fireworks to explode all over her skin as more of her body touched his than
she’d been allowed all week. But the sizzling heat didn’t send a shiver down her spine or
goosebumps along her arms. Her heart didn’t race as it had in the car and no blush colored
her cheeks.

Instead, her weight fell against Harvey’s chest, she pressed her face into his neck, breathed in
the familiar scent of his cologne…and felt like she was finally home.

They danced without a word, in sync with each step, swaying and sighing as their bodies
brushed and warmed. He spun her slowly and the lights caught her dress, sending a disco of
sparkling shimmer fragments across their feet.

When she was spun back into his arms, Harvey was a little breathless near her ear.

“You look like starlight,” he whispered, “So fucking beautiful.”

Donna closed her eyes.

She wanted to freeze time. To stay stuck, here, in this moment with him, extended forever.

His lips brushed her temple and lingered as they swayed. Her own breath caught in her throat,
but she didn’t stop him from placing another soft kiss to the apple of her cheek, his forehead
pressing against her hair.

She should stop him. But her brain and body had different ideas. She nuzzled closer, and her
nose ran the column of his throat as she inhaled shakily. God, would she ever feel like she’d
finally gotten enough of him?

His fist bunched in the fabric of her dress on her lower back, almost reactionary, and it did
make her shiver to think she had any affect on him. But then again, wanting each other
wasn’t their problem. And it wasn’t the same as feeling something.

“Harvey…” she meant it to be a protest. A let’s-pump-the-breaks, a can-you-see-what-

you’re-doing-to-me, a what-are-we-doing-to-each-other. A stop.

Stop.

Stop.

Instead, her muddled brain got one good look at his eyes, those big fucking doe brown eyes
that crinkled in the corner and stole her wits time and time again…and suddenly she couldn’t
breathe.
Couldn’t think.

She wanted him, yes, but god, her love for him was more than want and it overwhelmed her.

She was in his arms. He was leaning in. She’d missed him so much. His exhale brushed
across her lips, warm and tasting of him. She couldn’t think!

Harvey’s lips ghosted over hers, the barest of touches, and Donna jerked.

She turned her head, a sob choked her and Harvey’s arms were all that kept her from falling.

“I can’t breathe,” she gasped, knowing it wasn’t a good enough excuse by the way his body
had tensed, but it was all she could manage. She pushed away from his chest, away from him,
“I…I need air.”

He’d sucked it all from her lungs before even touching her. From her lungs, and from the
room itself.

Donna left him on the dance floor.

A part of her hated herself for it, but she hadn’t been joking about needing to breathe, and all
the feelings he stirred in her weren’t going to let that happen when he had captivated her so.

She just needed to breathe. To think. Then she’d go back to him, and she’d tell him it wasn’t
fair. That he couldn’t just dance in and out of her heart, make her love him so goddamn much
and leave her when she drew boundaries, then come back and kiss her a week later. He
couldn’t have another woman in his home and crawl into her bed to hold her the next night
and never acknowledge either!

She needed to breathe. Then she could scream at him. Or cry. Or beg him to never leave
again. Maybe she’d throw her arms around his neck and never let go. Maybe she’d strangle
him. Or demand he unzip his trousers and take her against the wall in one of these hotel
closets and remind her how good they felt together.

Every single option felt equally desirable.

Donna had stumbled from the ballroom, away from the throngs of people who had maybe
just witnessed her losing her mind, but a breeze was blowing from the lobby and it helped her
wild heart calm.

She didn’t want to stand in the entrance, though, where more people were heading in and out,
so she continued through, here and not, drifting and grounding.

Until she reached an empty hall and heard a raised voice.

“I said no!”

“Oh, come on-”

“Let go of me, you asshole!”

She recognized that voice; the female one, at least.

Donna turned a corner, the haze of her mind focusing now, and found what appeared to be a
library or meeting room. A long table took up much of the middle, and a projector was
stationed above it, pointed at a pulldown screen. But the walls were lined with shelves of
books.

Against one, she noted, was Rachel Zane, dressed for the gala, and a man Donna vaguely
recognized as a second year associate had an aggressive hold on her arm.
 Chapter 31
Chapter Notes

This chapter is a little short, but it's intense!

“Donna!” Rachel gasped as she spotted who had entered the room.

It didn’t take but half a second for Donna to register both the fear and the relief in the young
woman’s eyes, and it triggered every warning bell in her body.

The man dropped his hold of her and when she saw his face, Donna knew that she’d
recognized him.

Jason Andrews. He was a second year associate at the firm, late twenties, with dark hair and a
nice smile. She’d had no reason to talk to him before, but she’d seen him in passing.

He was also tall, decently built, and looking way too pissed for comfort.

“There you are, Rachel,” Donna feigned a happy lilt to her voice, figuring de-escalation was
the best approach, “I was looking for you!”

Gratitude flashed on her face, but Jason didn’t move, “We’re busy, here, okay? Piss off.”

His words were slightly slurred.

Great. A drunk asshole.

Like a mantra, every defensive technique and evasive action she’d learned as a young woman
living alone in New York came back to her and Donna assessed the possible outcomes.

Best case scenario, Jason was drunk, they’d shut him down, he’d leave.

Worst case…he was hiding some sort of weapon and neither she nor Rachel were making out
of this room.

Fuck. Okay. Thinking like that wasn’t going to help anything.

She didn’t need to scare herself, she needed to get them out of this room.

Jason started to turn back toward Rachel, who looked close to tears, and Donna stood her
ground.
“Harvey sent me to find her,” She could have said Jessica, but something told her the threat
of a man waiting for them would hold more weight for this guy, “There’s a client here who-”

“Did you not hear me say to piss off?” Jason whirled around, “Harvey Specter already has his
fuck toy, he can leave some for the rest of us.”

Donna froze, “Excuse me.”

A gleam turned in Jason’s gaze as it resettled on her, “Actually…on second thought, it’s good
you’re here. Donna, isn’t it?”

He took a step toward her, but at least it was away from Rachel.

“See you can explain to Rach here how it all works,” she was surprised he wasn’t stumbling,
as sloshed as he sounded.

She saw Rachel move in her peripheral, but kept her eyes on Jason. The further they could
both get from this asshole, the better. Out the door and into the hall where other people would
see and hear them.

Her brain began to recall the few self defense classes she’d taken in her younger twenties.
Just in case.

“How what works?” she asked to keep him talking, to keep his eyes on her.

“The rules,” he laughed nastily, “The hierarchy. You see, the attorneys, we’re at the top, right.
The big dogs. And you’re the help.”

A bubble of annoyance replaced the fear she’d started to feel, rising up in her chest at the
audacity of this dickhead.

“The help,” she scoffed and he moved even closer.

“Secretaries,” Jason spat, “Paralegals, receptionist, coffee runners, toilet cleaners, the fucking
help. You’re there to do what we say. Give us what we need. And that bitch-”

He pointed a finger back at Rachel, who froze mid-step from where she was making her way
around the table. The guy was too wasted to even notice.

“-should be grateful that I asked her out! Could have set her up real nice.”

His stare was all red and predatory focus, swinging back to Donna, trailing all over her body
to the point that she fought a shudder, “You know a little something about that, don’t you?”

“Do I?” Donna clenched her jaw and her fist as he sauntered forward into her personal space.
She wasn’t going to give him the satisfaction of cowering back. God knew what he’d do if he
thought she was afraid of him.

“You’ve been advertising your designer closet all year, sitting pretty on Specter’s desk,” he
said, “You think we all haven’t noticed? No other secretary at the firm struts around in
Louboutin heels. Because you get it. Worked your way up the ladder and nailed not just a
partner, but Jessica Pearson’s protégé…smart, really.”

He flashed a pretty smile and it contorted his flushed face, “Smarter than him, anyway;
knocking you up.”

Her blood felt like it was boiling, “What did you just say?”

“Oh, come on, don’t act innocent now,” he glowered, “Everyone knows what’s going on
between the two of you. Your boss gives you a bonus and you spread your legs like a good
little-”

Donna slapped him.

She hadn’t intended to, but anger had moved her hand the moment the words left his mouth
and Jason cursed.

“Fucking bitch-” he grabbed her arm, yanking roughly and as Donna stumbled, Rachel
appeared between them, shoving Jason hard in the chest, over and over.

“You asshole, she's pregnant! Don’t touch her!”

Pregnant.

Pain seared from the man’s hold as Donna pulled back against him, blood rushing in her ears.
His fingers lost their grip and her hands dropped to her stomach as she backed away from
him.

He shoved Rachel, hard enough that she fell back against the table, and he might have
actually attacked one of them, with how crazy his eyes looked.

But another voice echoed through the room, “Hey! What the hell is going on in here?!”

All three turned to see Louis Litt, holding open the door, and Donna had never been so
grateful for his presence.

“Nothing,” Jason said, immediately, straightening up like he hadn’t just been terrorizing
them. But he was an associate. And Louis was in charge of the associates.

Her own relief was tangible enough, she could cry.

“It’s not nothing!” Rachel spoke up, and it was as if she and Donna had swapped places.
Donna felt shaken. Rachel sounded pissed.

“He brought me in here, hoping I’d sleep with him,” she glared as she gathered the long end
of her dress and walked over to Donna’s side, “I didn’t want to and he was being pushy, then
Donna found us and intervened.”

“She hit me!” Jason tried to deflect.

“For good reason!” Rachel threw back, and Louis stepped forward, “Alright, that’s enough.”

“Nah,” Jason shook his head, “The secretary hit me and that’s…that’s battery.”

He sneered at Donna, “You’re lucky your baby daddy is loaded, because I’m gonna sue your
ass.”

“And she can counter sue you for slander,” Rachel snapped, “She has a witness and-”

“It’s not slander if it’s true,” Jason said, with a dirty look in her direction, “Or are you still
denying that you screwed your boss?”

Donna felt like she was outside her body. Her arm throbbed and her adrenaline was muddling
her brain. But she saw Louis’s face when Jason’s words registered and she didn’t know what
to say; how to spin this, how to explain-

“Rachel,” Louis said with an eerie calm, “Go get Harvey.”

Panic flared in Donna’s chest, she turned to tell Rachel no, to say it would be better to get
security instead, but she was already gone, practically running out the door as it closed
behind her.

Jason took a step forward, as if to follow her out, but Louis stepped into his path, “I don’t
think so, pal. Take a seat or you're fired right now, and I won’t care to ask who did what.”

The younger man grumbled out a litany of words, most of which were probably foul, but did
as he was told, sinking into a chair at the long table.

Louis made sure of it, and even watched an extra moment, before giving his attention to
Donna.

She didn’t recognize the look on his face, and she wasn’t sure if it was just because she was
too frazzled to use her superior observation skills, or if it was because she’d never seen it on
Louis before.

He looked…serious. Sincere.

“Donna,” he lowered his voice as he turned toward her, “Did you hit him?”
She nodded and he paused for an even longer second before saying, “I’ll only ask you this
once…is what he said true? Is…is Harvey-”

“Yes,” she whispered, eyes dropping to the floor as her vision swam.

According to Jason, everyone knew anyway. What was even the point in trying to hide it
anymore?

She expected a Litt level freakout. Some tangent or rant that would mix Harvey hate and
Harvey worship, but Louis did neither.

Instead, he nodded and reached out to comfortingly rub her arm. Discomfort shot through the
limb at his touch and Donna flinched. Louis noticed.

“What-”

Both of their gazes moved to her skin and she recoiled at the lingering red mark that had
formed. She was so pale and sensitive, there was no way it wouldn’t be bruising in a few
hours.

“You piece of shit!” Louis apparently drew the correct conclusion as he whipped around and
stormed toward Jason, “You put your hands on her? You’re fired! Fired! We’re getting
security over here and I’m having you arrested-”

“Hey, I was just defending myself,” Jason jumped to his feet, lifting his hands.

“Against a pregnant woman?” Louis shoved a finger in his face, “Good luck getting that to
hold up in court! You want to talk about being sued? You’ll be lucky to afford a cab ride
home by the time I’m done, you son of a bitch! I swear, I’m gonna-”

Whatever he was going to do, she never got to hear. The door burst open like a canon; the
wood slamming against wood dragging all of their attention.

To Harvey.

He seemed to fill the doorway and it only took looking at his face for Donna to know Rachel
had told him everything. His eyes swept the room, finding her. Her watery gaze locked with
his and whatever he registered there made that pissed off expression shift to an inferno of
rage.

He didn’t say a word, just swiveled his head back to Jason, whose color drained from his
face. Harvey crossed the room in three strides and Louis was smart enough to get out of his
way as his fist swung with the last step, connecting with Jason’s jaw.

Jason stumbled at the impact, but the alcohol must have deadened his nerves as well as his
sense, because he barely reacted otherwise, then tried to swing back.
Donna knew Harvey boxed; knew he prided himself on his ability in the ring, but as he
dodged Jason’s hit and countered with his own…she realized this wasn’t just a fight.

Two hits, back to back, and Jason fell. Harvey was on top of him before he’d even hit the
floor, still swinging.

Even Louis flinched at the sound of flesh meeting flesh, skin ripping. Then what sounded like
a tooth cracking. Jason had no hope of fighting back, drunk and pinned beneath Harvey’s
body. A second more, and Donna was worried he might actually kill him.

“Hey,” the thought moved her forward, until she was grabbing Harvey’s arm as he pulled it
back again, “Enough! Harvey, enough, please. Stop!”

He did. But whether it was because her words got through to him or because he didn’t want
to risk trying to swing with her latched onto his arm, she wasn’t sure. It didn’t matter. He’d
stopped, and he looked up at her.

She pulled gently on his arm, urging him to stand. He followed her lead, holding her eyes,
and everything she’d been wanting to say to him seemed to flow freely between their gazes.

She read his concern as well as if he’d spoken it and she squeezed his arm, “I’m okay. It’s
okay.”

He climbed off of Jason and grabbed her face. There was blood on his knuckles, probably
streaking across her cheek, but neither of them cared.

“I’m okay,” she repeated for both their sake, wrapping her fingers around his wrists. She
could feel his heartbeat thundering beneath her touch. It seemed to match her own.

Harvey’s eyes closed for the briefest moment, then he leaned forward, pressed a firm kiss to
her forehead, and tucked her under his arm so he could hold her against his body.

He turned his head toward Louis.

“Rachel’s bringing security and she’s gonna give a statement,” he said, voice still trembling
slightly with anger, “Whatever the outcome, he’s done, Louis. I know you’re over the
associates, but Monday morning his shit is in the street and you’re gonna call and blacklist
him from every law firm in the goddamn city. Am I clear?”

It was a rarity, Louis taking orders from Harvey without a jab or attempt to pull rank. But
there was nothing but agreement on his face as he stared solemnly back at him.

“I’ll handle it.”

Harvey nodded, an action both she and Louis understood to be gratitude.

“I’m getting Donna out of here,” he said, and it was the only warning she was given before
his arm was directing her steps, leading her from the room.

She didn’t question where they were going, but hoped it was home; where they could be
alone.

In the hall, they crossed paths with Rachel and two security guards. Harvey stopped long
enough to check that Jason would be properly dealt with and for Rachel to give Donna a
crushing hug.

“Thank you,” she whispered into her ear as they embraced, “I don’t know what would have
happened if you hadn’t found us.”

“Thank you,” Donna squeezed her, “You were ready to fight for me and that means a lot.”

They separated and she patted Rachel’s cheek, “Are you going to be okay tonight?”

She nodded, “My dad is a guest at the gala. He’ll take me home once this is settled. What
about you?”

Donna glanced over at Harvey, who was wrapping up his conversation with the security.

“I’m gonna be okay, too,” she promised, forcing a smile as she turned back to Rachel.

There was a knowing gleam in the paralegal’s eye, but she didn’t ask the question that was
obviously burning in her mind after that asshole’s accusations.

Donna was glad for it. Rachel was sweet, and after tonight, they were definitely friends…but
her emotions felt raw and exposed. And on top of that, her adrenaline was still running high,
making her feel jumpy and unsettled in her own skin. Right now, she just wanted to go
somewhere to be alone with Harvey so they could both calm down.

“I’ll text you,” Rachel offered, “Let you know what happens.”

Donna thanked her just as Harvey’s arm found her waist again and the two guards motioned
for Rachel to lead the way.

“Come on,” Harvey said, pulling her forward with light pressure, “We’re going upstairs.”
 Chapter 32
Chapter Notes

LONG chapter. But ya'll have waited long enough 😉

By upstairs, Harvey meant the literal top floor. They’d taken an elevator as far up as it could
go, and it opened to a grandiosely adorned hallway with rooms that were extremely spaced
out from one to the next.

He walked them down to a door on the right and pulled out a keycard.

“You got a room, here?” Donna asked, as it unlocked and he held it open for her, “Why? It’s a
only twenty-minute cab ride back to-”

Her question trailed off as she took in the view of the suite. It was dark inside, save for the
floor to ceiling wall of window directly ahead that showcased the entirety of Midtown and
the snow falling over it. The room glowed with the city lights reflecting off the white drift,
neon blues and yellows creating a kaleidoscope of colors across the floor and furniture.

This wasn’t a view meant to be enjoyed by a single person.

“You had plans tonight,” she concluded, giving answer to her own question.

Harvey had shut the door behind them and slid the locks into place. She turned to face him.

“I had plans for us tonight,” he admitted, not even bothering to appear sheepish about the
fact.

Donna’s stomach, which had started to sink, flipped into a skyrocket, the tightness climbing
all the way to her throat as Harvey closed the distance between them.

His gaze roamed over her, but it wasn’t heated or wanting. He was checking that she was
okay.

“He just grabbed me for a second,” she said, “I’m fine.”

“Where?” His tone left no room for debate.

She held up her arm and he closed his warm palms around it, running a touch down the
length until he came across the marks Jason had left behind.

Harvey’s fingers twitched, probably to avoid making a fist while still holding her, and she
saw the anger flash anew in his features.
“Hey,” she touched his face this time, “I told you, I’m okay.”

“He hurt you-”

“He was a drunk idiot,” she downplayed, “He was talking shit and I slapped him, so he
grabbed me. It could have been worse.”

“It could have been worse,” he agreed, and his dark eyes lifted to hers, “You hit a drunk man,
Donna. He could have snapped, he could have-”

“You think I don’t know that?” she dropped her hand, and let some space come between them
as she pulled her arm from him, “He got to me. I reacted. But I’m not going to be blamed for
what-”

“I’m not trying to blame you,” Harvey insisted, “I’m…I’m just…fuck.” He ran a hand
through his hair, “I should have been with you. I should have gone after you.”

Tentatively, she reached out and rubbed his arm, “It’s not your fault, Harvey. You didn’t-”

“Stop,” he grabbed her hand, “Stop trying to comfort me. You’re the one who was attacked-”

“Attacked is a strong word,” she muttered, her attention caught by the blood drying on his
knuckles.

“He left bruises on you,” Harvey pressed and she sighed, “Okay, but I mark easy. You know
that better than anyone…”

He didn’t take the bait, just giving her a pointed look until she exhaled wearily.

“What do you want me to say?” she asked him, “Yes, he grabbed me. Yes, it hurt. Yes, I was
terrified. Because for a second I forgot that I was pregnant and that I wouldn’t be able to fight
back against the bastard how I wanted to, if he tried something worse…”

She blinked furiously as she remembered that fear and her eyes began to sting.

“But he didn’t,” she finished, “And I’m okay. She’s okay. We’re okay. We’re-”

Her voice started trembling and the harsh lines of Harvey’s face softened. He stepped forward
and wrapped his arms around her. Donna let him draw her against his body as the tears she’d
tried holding back slipped free.

She was probably getting mascara on his tux, but he didn’t seem to mind as he held her,
running soothing strokes down her back, whispering words she was beyond comprehending
against her hair.

Releasing the tears helped. Being in Harvey’s embrace helped more.

She clung to him, resting her cheek on his chest, and her breathing began to mimic his.
Slowing. Calming.
He was so close to her, so warm and overwhelming…it was almost as if they were back on
that floor, dancing again.

“I should have stayed with you,” she spoke into the silence that had settled over them, “We
should have kept dancing.”

His strokes paused, his heated palm resting between her shoulder blades.

“What we were doing was a little more than dancing,” he responded, after a heavy pause.

Donna’s eyes closed. He wasn’t going to deny that he had kissed her, any more than she
would deny having wanted him to.

“Yes,” her breath hitched slightly, “It was.”

Harvey’s hands drifted down to her waist and the sensation of his fingers trailing over the
fabric of her dress made her swallow. He leaned back enough that she had to straighten and
their gazes met.

Even in the halflight, she could see the emotions in his eyes and the way he stared, so openly,
floored her.

“I got us this room,” he explained, “Because I was hoping it would be neutral ground, where
we could talk.”

Flashes of crying on her kitchen floor flickered in Donna’s memory, and she sighed.

“It doesn’t feel like we’re too good at that lately.”

“I think I’ve had enough fighting tonight,” the hint of a smile crossed his lips, making her
heart stutter, “So how about I talk and you just listen?”

She could get on board with that.

When she nodded, Harvey grabbed her hands and led her to the sofa facing the glass. It really
was a breathtaking view, but all Donna could focus on was him.

He helped her sit, then took the place beside her, angling so that their knees were touching
and he could still hold her hand.

“Last week, you asked me if I’d still want to be with you if you weren’t pregnant,” he started,
and that cliff she felt they were always driving toward was suddenly in view again.

Oh god.
“I could have handled that conversation better,” he admitted, “But you also should have given
me time to think before deciding my answer for me.”

“I wasn’t-”

“Ah ah,” he held up his hand and reminded her, “It’s my turn to talk.”

Donna sighed, but clamped her lips together. He smiled at the dramatic action.

“The truth is,” he started again, “I don’t know. Because you were right that this baby is the
reason you’re living next to me. She’s the reason we made our arrangement. Why we’ve
spent hours together outside of work. I don’t know if we’d feel the same, without having
done those things for her, but…I’d like to think we’d have gotten there.”

He squeezed her hand, “Because I meant what I said, Donna. I think we should be together.
And when I realized that…it kind of felt like we already were. Like we always had been and I
was just noticing.”

Hope and panic both clawed equally at Donna’s heart. She felt the precipice of change they
were nearing, but the doubts were screaming as loudly as her desire for them to have more.

“Okay but, Harvey-”

He huffed a startling laugh, “You really aren’t good at just listening.”

She made a face at him, “I’m sorry. But-”

“Donna.”

“It’s just-”

“Donna,” he said a little more forcefully.

“We can’t be together just for the baby,” she rushed out, “That story never ends well and-”

Harvey’s mouth was suddenly against hers, firm and quick. She’d barely registered that he
was kissing her before he pulled back with a smirk.

She gaped at him, mouth open but no words coming out.

“Thought that might work,” he said smugly, “Just listen.”

What else could she do but nod?

“Good,” his gaze didn’t waiver, “Because I never said we should be together just because of
the baby. She is a factor, an important one. But not the only one.”

His eyes ran over her face, and the look of utter affection that crossed his made it hard for
Donna to breathe.
She forced herself to inhale, “Then what are the-”

Once again, he leaned forward and captured her lips, letting them linger a little longer. She
sighed deeply.

“Harvey, we-”

Another peck, even firmer, deeper, and she laughed against his mouth, “You can’t just kiss
me every time I talk.”

“I can,” he insisted with another kiss, “And I will.” Another one.

“Now, can I finish?” he asked, lifting a hand to brush her hair back from her face, “Or do I
have to kiss you again?”

Her lips felt scorched and her heart was fluttering at the offer. She was pretty sure her knees
would have given out if she were still standing.

“Is ‘both’ an option?” she asked, teasing breathlessly, and Harvey smirked.

Carefully, his fingers splayed through her hair and he tilted his head toward hers. The kiss
was slow this time, and wet as his tongue traced her bottom lip.

Donna placed her hand against his chest, letting it slide up to his neck, gripping as she
bloomed for him, opening completely. She moaned quietly when his tongue stroked hers and
that familiar tingle of desire coursed through her.

Harvey pulled away; his eyes aflame with want and something else she was too scared to
name. But she didn’t have to. He read the apprehension on her face.

“I know you’re worried,” he said with a gentle smile, “It’s a lot to risk. But I’m a gambler,
Donna. And I’m betting on us, because I want this.”

His expression turned utterly resolute.

“I want to be with you, and you’re not going to tell me again that I don’t,” he said, “You
know me better than anyone, right? Look at me and tell me I don’t mean it.”

Donna did as he asked. She’d spent the better part of five years interpreting his every move,
every muscle twitch and slow blink, until reading him had become as normal to her as her
own reflection in the mirror.

Her own feelings had clouded her observations, lately. She wasn’t sure what she saw on his
face, what it meant, and worried she was projecting or hoping too much.

Not now, however. Harvey wasn’t hiding a thing and his wide eyes, parted lips, and
unwavering intent made it clear that he was completely serious.
He’d made up his mind with that same pigheaded stubbornness that had gotten him
everything else he’d ever wanted; and what he wanted tonight was her. Them.

Her mouth went dry as that truth soaked in and her breath quickened.

“Why?” she had to ask, “Why now?” If this was about more than just their baby…

The softhearted look Harvey gave her was equal parts amusement and exasperation, “You
really don’t know?”

She could guess. Was pretty sure she understood what he was saying; what was written all
over his features as he stared at her, unblinking.

But she wanted him to say it. She needed to hear him say it.

And with an understanding look and the ghost of a smile…he did.

His voice, soft and sure, was barely above a whisper; but still struck loud enough to fracture
the very foundation of her world.

“I love you, Donna.”

No hesitation. No doubt. The words washed over her; through her, and it was absolutely
everything.

“I wanted to tell you that night,” he didn’t have to elaborate on which one, “I wanted to tell
you how much you’ve always meant to me, how happy being with you makes me, and how
sorry I am that it took someone else kissing me for me to realize how badly I wanted it to be
you. Only you.”

The edge of the cliff was gone now, and they were in a glorious freefall. Her bottom lip
trembled as her mouth parted and Harvey noticed. His thumb came up to it, tracing it gently,
and his eyes shot back to her.

“You can speak now,” he teased, and it was so jarringly him to give her shit after such a
declaration, she couldn’t help but laugh. Then tears filled her eyes. And for once in her life,
she couldn’t say a word…not when her mouth could be better occupied.

With a great surge, she practically tackled Harvey back onto the sofa, lips colliding with his
and though surprised, he caught her and kissed her back.

It was deep and desperate and they were smiling so much they were clanking teeth. It was
messy and absolutely perfect.
Harvey hoisted them up; mouth still connected to hers, and before she could utter a sound,
he’d scooped her into his arms.

He walked her through a short hall, bridal style, and into what was probably the bedroom.
She wasn’t separating herself from him to make sure and could only make note of another
window wall with city lights cascading through translucent curtains.

And in that moment, Donna couldn’t care less if he was taking her to the bed, the floor, or
that snow covered terrace. All that existed for her was him and those words he’d spoken,
running like water through her mind.

I love you. I love you. I love you.

Her back met soft blankets and Harvey’s weight slotted against her. They’d always fit so
damn well together. His mouth devoured hers until she was panting, then drifted to her jaw,
biting and sucking marks of his own all the way down to where his necklace hung around her.
She whimpered as he licked at her pulse point.

“Fuck, baby. I’ve missed you,” he practically growled against her throat, “I’ve missed those
noises you make for me.”

A wave of delirious joy rolled through Donna’s entire body as she realized there was no
double edge to his desire now; no line to worry about toeing over. He wanted this. She
wanted this.

They could have it.

“I’ve missed you, too,” she tried for some honesty of her own, “I wanted to come to you that
night…and every other night this week.”

“You could have,” he kissed his way back to the corner of her mouth, forehead nuzzling
against her cheek as he got as close as physically possible, “I wish you would have.”

She sighed against his next kiss and grabbed his face, holding him where she could see his
eyes.

“Scottie was there. I didn’t mean to see…I was on the balcony. I saw her come over, and I
just thought…”

A flicker of confusion crossed his face. Followed by realization. And it was obvious he knew
what she had thought.

Harvey withdrew a little more, leaning up on his elbows to hover above her.

“Donna, nothing happened,” he promised, “I called her over to talk, a female perspective for
whatever the hell was going on with us. I’m so sorry if you thought-”

“I didn’t,” she assured him, “Well, I did…until you came over.”

His arm laid above her head, and his fingers brushed back her bangs, loosening the pearl hair
piece she’d worn in the process.

“I was too drunk to say what I wanted to that night,” he admitted, “But I couldn’t stand being
away from you.”

She bit her lip, debated speaking her mind, then decided if they were going all in, then they
were going all the way in.

“You stayed away all week,” she tried not to sound accusatory, but the hurt in her voice was
obvious even to her own ears, “I was afraid we’d ruined us.”

Harvey was shaking his head before she’d even finished, “No, I wanted us to talk; to fix
things, like I’d told you. But I wasn’t sure what you wanted. The last time we talked…”

He flinched a little at the memory, and redirected, “You know this week was hell at work, and
I knew we’d have tonight. So I told myself it could wait a few more days. I reserved this
room and gave you space, hoping that…”

Blue neon made his eyes appear almost black it’s glow, but couldn’t hide the emotion in his
stare.

“Hoping that you’d feel the same,” he finished.

A hint of that vulnerability peeked from the cage he usually kept any deemed weakness
locked behind and Donna grabbed onto it, and his face; cupping his jawline as she held his
gaze.

“Harvey,” she blinked as a new rush of hormones filled her eyes with tears, “Of course I do.”

She brushed her knuckles against his cheekbones, taking in the moment and his beautiful
face, reminded that not long ago, she’d thought she was losing him. But now he was hers.
Hers. And she didn’t care what else imploded around them for the decision; she wanted to be
with him too.

“I love you,” she said, as concise as his declaration had been.

The way his eyes flared and face glowed with relief and happiness would be forever
cemented amongst her favorite memories.

“Say it again,” he half pleaded, half demanded.

Donna smiled, “You first.”

His laugh cut through the haze of tears and warmed her very soul.

“I love you.” He bent his head back down, forehead touching hers. He kissed the tip of her
nose, “So goddamn much.”
She closed her eyes, letting her hand slip to the back of his neck where her nails grazed
through the short strands of his hair.

“I love you, Harvey. I love-”

He once again cut her sentence short by claiming her mouth with his own, but Donna didn’t
mind. She was soaring through metaphorical clouds and his touch was the only thing to
ground her, so she gave herself up to it.

Harvey kissed her thoroughly, as if he were being paid to ensure no corner of her mouth was
left unexplored by his tongue. The desperate edge from before had smoothed to content
victory and he took his winnings without mercy.

She reached up to work his tie free, ripping the buttons of his shirt with her haste, but he
clearly didn’t care.

Parting from her mouth with a groan, he sat up and shed his tux jacket and Donna followed,
working loose the rest of the buttons on the white shirt he wore beneath it.

His hands moved to her back, where her glittering dress zipped and unhooked the top.

Unlike her swift shedding of his shirt, he took his time parting the fabric on her, making sure
to gently free each of her arms from her sleeves, one at a time.

He grinned when he noticed the impatient look she gave him.

“I want to see you in this again,” he explained, and pulled her hip up with his arm to slide the
dress down over them and her belly.

She didn’t bother explaining that the dress wouldn’t fit in a few more weeks with the rate
their daughter was growing and that she had no plans of being able to fit it after she’d given
birth either.

Harvey’s gaze locked on her chest as he tossed the dress to the chair across from the bed. She
hadn’t needed a bra with it, so she was left bare, save for the pair of thongs that revealed
more than they covered.

He disposed of them as well and his gaze ate her up as he shed off his ripped shirt.

That beautiful body of his ripped with tension and excitement. She could see the bulge
already forming beneath his tux pants; the last thing he still wore.

With slow motions, Harvey lifted her calf and ran his palm down her skin, to the buckle at
her shoe. He removed both of her sandals before reaching between them to unzip himself.

Donna grabbed his waist, helping him work the trousers down, until the hard length of his
cock sprang free. She licked her lips as he kicked the fabric from his legs.
Then he crawled back up her body, keeping his weight on his forearms to avoid pressing too
hard on her stomach, but she’d been too long without him to deny herself any of the
experience.

She reached between their bodies and gripped his erection in her palm. Harvey exhaled a hiss
as she stroked him, dragging him forward and used his head to rub against her clit. It didn’t
take long for her wetness to coat him and Harvey’s lids were half closed in pleasure as she
used him.

“Inside,” she begged the command with a wiggle of her hips and he was far from protesting.

Harvey covered her hand with his own, guiding them to her entrance and Donna threw her
head back when he slid home with ease.

He lingered there, bottomed out inside of her, and his mouth returned to hers with a searing
kiss. She clenched around him and swallowed his responding moan, loving how sensitive he
was for her, how aware she was of him. They were together at every level now, a part of each
other. One fucking being.

She had no idea how long they just laid there, holding and kissing and gently thrusting at
each other. Neither she nor Harvey were seeking an end to their pleasure; too enraptured in
being joined together as closely as two people could be.

He sucked his mark onto her collarbones then dragged his nose between her breasts, kissing
there and up again. His tongue flicked over her nipples which stood erect and ready for
whatever attention he gave them.

Donna scratched her name into his back, moaning as he shivered over her at the sensation,
pushing deeper into her core. She’d never felt so connected to another person; couldn’t
imagine having such a connection with anyone besides Harvey.

She drew his mouth back to hers and kissed his lips over and over, stealing his breath for
herself; drowning in the taste of him.

I could kiss you forever, he’d told her when they were in Boston; when she thought he was
making love to her.

Maybe he had been. It still didn’t hold a candle to this.

“Harvey,” she whimpered when he ground harder, his pubic bone rubbing directly on her clit,
“God, that feels so good.”

His grip tightened where it had moved to her hips and the next thing she knew, they were
rolling and he was standing, still inside of her.

“Fuck,” she gasped, sinking deeper onto his cock and bouncing as he walked. He pulled out
of her just as something soft and cold touched her bottom.
Donna jolted and realized he’d seated her on a window nook, where the blankets and pillows
had absorbed some of the coolness of the outside weather through the glass.

“Turn around,” he told her, a hand on her shoulder and hip now for guidance, “I want our city
to watch how you come for me.”

Her knees shook as she obeyed him, but the erotic promise of his words got her moving
faster, placing her palms against the glass Harvey came up behind her.

“Spread your legs, baby,” he tugged at her thigh, making room for himself, “Wider. That’s it.
Goddamn, that’s it.”

The heat of him at her back contrasted deliciously with the coldness at her front, and even
biting her lip wasn’t enough to contain her cry as he resheathed himself.

“Mhmm,” he bit greedily at her neck, “Louder. Show me how much you missed me.”

He thrust again, and her body practically sucked him inside. He stifled his own groan against
her neck but the sound sent a vibration straight to her chest, making her nipples impossibly
harder.

Donna didn’t hold back as his arms wrapped around her, scooping each of her breasts into his
palms and squeezing.

His name fell from her lips like a prayer their neighbors would soon have memorized. Like
there was anything holy in the way he made her body sing for him; strumming her sensitive
buds between his fingers.

His hips began to undulate, stroking his cock along her walls with each rock, pushing her
nearer to the window where anyone might see him fucking her.

The thrill of it was unmatched and from the way Harvey was pulsing inside of her, she got
the inkling it was the same for him.

She was his now and in his way, he was letting the world know it.

Donna lost herself to the sounds of his sighs against the shell of her ear, the masculine grunts
that told her just how affected he was as his thighs slapped against her ass with each thrust.

“Goddamn it, Donna,” he nipped a wet kiss onto her shoulder, “You’re so good. So fucking
good around me.”

His hips snapped harder as he pawed her tits, holding her back to his chest, “Fucking made
for me.”

The filthier he talked, the closer she got to her peak, a fact not lost to him as she started
tightening around him.
“You’re mine, aren’t you, baby? All fucking mine.”

He leaned harder against her, his forearm splaying against the glass as he held their weight,
driving deeper and deeper into her.

She reached back, wrapping an arm around his neck and brought him in for a kiss. It was
messy and inconsistent; she caught his chin and jaw as much as his lips with how vigorously
they were moving, but it was answer enough all the same.

His.

The hand still holding her breast slid down, stabilizing her stomach as he upped the pace
even more, possessively grinding her on his cock until she was a ball of writhing need.

“Harvey, please,” she squeezed her eyes shut, tightening her grip on his neck.

He brushed her nose with his, “You’re so beautiful, on the edge like this. And you moan my
name so pretty…but I want to hear you scream it.”

Three more pumps and he got his wish. An orgasm built of hormones, deprivation, and every
single damn emotion she’d battled this week ripped through her entire nervous system,
pulling his name and a full body convulse along with it.

It was all Harvey could do to hold her and keep thrusting as she writhed and twisted with
pleasure. Her head dropped back onto his shoulder and she felt hot tears running down her
face as he dragged out her release while chasing his own.

“I love you,” she exhaled into his neck, and it was the last catalyst he needed.

He came in thick, throbbing jerks.

Harvey couldn’t move. Every muscle in his body was on fire, but there was a calm in his
heart that he’d never known before.

Donna’s back was glued to him, and that perfectly tight pussy of hers was still clenching,
milking his release as they both panted; fogging up the window in front of them.

God-fucking-damn. That was the best sex of his entire life.

It had always been good with Donna, but knowing that this was finally real, that she loved
him and he could love her…it changed everything in the best way. And he never wanted to
leave the warmth of her body; the comfort it provided, being so damn close to her.
“I think I need new legs, now,” her voice was thick, husky with desire and fuck, if that wasn’t
a turn on. His dick would have jumped in response if it wasn’t so spent.

But he wasn’t worried; they had all night.

“Here,” he kissed her head before turning them, so she was sitting in his lap, still astride his
deflating erection, and he was sitting on the window sill. The glass was cold against the flush
skin of his back, “Better?”

She giggled, the happiest damn sound in the world, “You could let me go.”

Never.

He shook his head and peppered more kisses to her neck and shoulder, unable to get enough
to her taste.

“I want to stay like this for a bit. It’s warm inside you.”

She shifted slightly, clearly affected by his words, but settled back against him in consent.

Harvey shifted too, so they could stretch their legs longways against the bench seating and
the angle did miraculous things for his recovery.

“Mhmm,” Donna sighed as his dick kicked again, trying to harden. Harvey paid it no mind.
Soft or hard, he didn’t care. He just wanted to keep feeling her around him.

He trailed soft touches down her body as Donna leaned into him and he delighted in the way
her muscles relaxed beneath his hands. The complete trust she had in him evident.

Her head rested against his pec and she sighed deeply; contently. Her makeup was wrecked,
lipgloss smeared and mascara streaked beneath her eyes. Those dangling diamond earrings
glittered in the downtown lights, matching the necklace at her throat. Her delicate skin was
colored, from his hands, his mouth, his teeth. It was a goddamn beautiful sight.

Until he remembered the other marks on her body.

He found them on her arm, bringing it up for inspection and felt a recoil of black hatred in his
chest for the asshole that had hurt her.

Donna’s own hand came up to rub the forearm he had secured under her breasts, holding her
to him.

“They’ll fade in a few days,” she murmured, sounding calmer than she had all evening, “And
he got what he deserved.”

Harvey swallowed, “I could have killed him, Donna.”

He felt her tense, “I know.”

She shifted again, this time pulling herself off of him so she could turn. The loss of her heat
made him groan, but when she reseated onto his lap, he got to see her whole face, the fact
that she truly was okay and even smiling slightly, which did more to balm him than anything
else could have.

“He threatened your family,” she reasoned, and his brain jolted at the word; more true now
than ever before, “Of course you were pissed. Part of me wishes I could go beat him up, too.”

The image was as terrifying as it was amusing. Harvey frowned, “You’ll never have to do
that. Someone messes with you, you tell me. I never want you to be scared like that again.”

Donna’s palm came against his cheek, stroking, soothing.

“I’m not scared now,” she told him, “I’m happy, Harvey. And I want to be happy tonight and
not think about that asshole.”

It was a fair request, he supposed, and the way her smile grew meant she knew she’d won
him over.

“Let’s go shower,” she offered, “Then we can come back to bed and you can spend some time
showing me how much you missed me. With your tongue.”

“I don’t need the bed for that,” he grinned, “It’s a walk-in shower.”

Donna’s brow arched, “So you checked it out when you booked it? A little presumptuous,
don’t you think?”

He shrugged, “I told you I had plans for us.”

She shook her head, but couldn’t hide the smirk gracing her lips, “You’re lucky I love you.”

The easy admission drew him short, stunned his brain and he doubted he’d ever tire of
hearing that word on her tongue.

“Yeah,” he agreed, “I am.”

Donna’s smile turned shy and even though she’d just been shouting like a pornstar while
riding his dick, she blushed at his comment.

It was absolutely endearing, and he touched the color on her cheek.

“You have no idea what you do to me,” he murmured.

Her eyes flashed to his, widening, then softening as she studied him; read the truth on his
face.

“I know what you do to me,” she sidled up closer, her tone becoming a purr as that blush
faded, “And I can’t wait for you to do it again.”
Unable to resist those pouting lips, Harvey dipped his head and kissed her. It was short and
lacking, but they were about to make up for plenty of lost time.

It might have only been a week, but he’d swear the days without her were dog years. Seven
inside each one, and it was seven too many.

“Bathroom,” he said, and patted her thigh.

Donna jumped up, maybe with a little too much excitement, as she stumbled and he reached
to steady her. A small, smug part of him loved it, though. Felt like he’d done his job, fucking
her past the point of walking straight.

They got his money’s worth from the triple jet shower stall. He laid flat against the tile as
Donna rode another orgasm out of him, water cascading over them both like a waterfall. Then
on his knees, he’d sucked both their releases from her core, earning another one from her.

He’d always loved giving oral, loved the control and egotistical satisfaction that came with
the success of such an endeavor.

But Donna had told him she loved him. They were together now. She was his woman to
please and knowing that took servicing her to a whole new level. He’d live on his knees,
feasting only on her, and die happy about it.

After a fourth climax though, where her legs quite literally started shaking too much to stand,
they decided it was enough showertime.

He helped dry Donna off, replacing water droplets with his mouth until she was laughing that
they’d never get dressed at that rate. He reminded her that they had the whole room to
themselves and that clothes were overrated anyway.

Twenty minutes later, they were in the giant bed, resting on plush pillows, and Donna was in
his arms. One of her legs was thrown up over him and his hand caressed her hip where he
held her close. The other was clasped in hers, resting on top of his stomach where her fingers
occasionally brushed through the hair he had growing there.

“Can we stay right here, forever?” she asked after a moment of peaceful silence, and her
voice sounded thick with exhaustion.

Harvey smiled and knew she felt the motion against her forehead, where his lips had
remained pressed, “You’d miss our apartments.”

Her head tilted up and he adjusted to look down at her.

“Our apartments?” she challenged without heat, “Is that your way of asking me to move in
with you?”

His brows lifted, “Day one of a relationship and you’re talking about moving in? What’s
next? Trying for a baby?”

She smirked, even as her eyes rolled, “Last I checked, we didn’t have to try very hard for that
one.”

He chuckled, “No. I guess we didn’t. Shouldn’t be a surprise, though. We’re good at

everything we do.”

Her smile softened and she traced her eyes over his body, lingering between his legs, “Some
things better than others.”

Pride welled in his chest at the compliment, but he didn’t voice it, too wrapped up in how
beautiful this peaceful desire looked on Donna’s face. A peace he’d helped give her.

“Donna,” he breathed her name and caught her gaze.

“Yeah?”

“Move in with me.”

It was an inevitability for them both, and with the way she clung to him, he was willing to bet
Donna didn’t want to be away from him any more than he wanted to be away from her.

“And we’ll just stay between both apartments?” she asked, snuggling closer.

Harvey thought about it, “For now. We could renovate later, after Jordan’s born. Knock out
that connecting wall and expand both places into a single unit.”

She blinked, lifting her head slightly to look at him, “Will they allow us to do that?”

Harvey nodded, “Assuming we can work around the load bearing beams. The deeds on both
places have renovation clauses.”

The sun would have been put to shame with how brightly she lit up, “We’re going to live
together with Jordan.”

The truth of that sunk in for him as well, that being together meant raising their baby with
both parents, and for all the shit he’d screwed up in his life, this one right thing felt
monumental.

He dropped Donna’s hand to hold her belly instead, rubbing circles on the muscles in the way
she liked.
“We’re going to live together as a family,” he amended, and as she smiled her happiness at
the thought into his chest, Harvey felt like king of the fucking mountain.

With his queen and their princess tucked safely into his side.
 Chapter 33

Donna had never been a heavy sleeper. It used to be that her alarm would go off and she’d be
up and at ‘em, making coffee and starting her shower; readying to face the day.

But that was before the exhaustion of pregnancy and before so many of her nights had
become occupied by extracurriculars she found much more satisfying than sleep.

The physical heaviness, that only accompanied good sex leaving her completely spent, was
what held her down now, on pillows so soft they could be a cloud. Her brain was gaining
consciousness, becoming aware of light noises nearby, but she couldn’t make her head lift or
eyes open to inspect the source. Dreams still clung to her; wonderful dreams of being cuddled
and pet and warm.

Somewhere in the inbetween, a mouthwatering aroma hit her nose. Something sweet and
savory that made her stomach growl, creating a war in her body.

Food or sleep? Food? Sleep? Food? Sle-

A third option came in the form of a gentle caress, knuckles brushing along her spine as the
bed she laid on shifted with weight being added behind her.

“Donna,” her name was murmured near her ear, followed by a kiss to her temple, “Wake up,
baby.”

The touch was real, but that voice, his voice, was straight from her dreams. She shifted in her
blankets, responding to the summons of it and her eyelids fluttered open.

Daylight was streaming in through sheer curtains, putting a yellowish haze across the room.
The large, unfamiliar room.

Donna turned her head and Harvey was there, half kneeling on the mattress beside her. He
smirked when her eyes met his.

“Good morning.”

For a lurching second, her brain whirled, trying to reconcile reality with the dream she’d been
having. Then memory caught up and she realized it hadn’t been a dream at all.

Harvey leaned forward, further registering that truth by capturing her lips in a soft kiss.
Donna sighed against his mouth, looping an arm up around his neck, pulling him closer.
Because she wanted to. Because she could.
“You’re mine, aren’t you, baby?" She thought the same words at him that he’d spoken to her
last night, ”All fucking mine.”

The thrill that the reminder gave her, that they could be well and truly together now,
awakened her completely and all of her senses came alive.

The hands clutching her jaw, the light pressure of his chest leaning into her, the flavor on his
tongue as she licked hers into his mouth.

“Mhmm,” she smiled into the kiss, “You taste like coffee.”

He pulled away, just enough so she could see his face, and she completely melted at the
affection she found there, etched into his features.

“I’ve got a cup, if you want some,” he offered, his fingers stroking her hair back behind her
ears, “It’s not decaf, but a few drinks won’t hurt.” His signature smirk teased its way across
his lips, “And I’m betting you could use it after last night.”

“Right,” she gave a serious nod, “You mean since someone didn’t let me sleep much, with
all-”

“With all of the sex,” he finished, “That’s exactly what I meant.”

Donna laughed.

He gave her another quick peck on the lips, then straightened up, displaying those gorgeous
back muscles for her viewing pleasure as he reached over to the bedside table where he’d set
his steaming coffee cup.

Donna sat up, dragging the blanket with her, and held out her hand as Harvey turned the cup
handle toward her.

“Thanks,” she smiled, breathing in the aroma before taking a long sip. It felt heavenly on her
tongue and she groaned.

“I’ve missed this,” she admitted and Harvey chuckled, watching her.

“I can tell.”

She took another sip and arched a brow at him, “Don’t take this the wrong way, but this
might be better than sex.”

“I won’t. Because we both know it isn’t.”

Donna grinned, but didn’t give him the satisfaction of knowing he was absolutely right.

After another drink, he took the coffee back, sipping some himself, and she let her eyes trail
over his body. He was in pajama pants, but was still shirtless. A fact she was very
appreciative of, and she could see the damage her nails had done to his back last night.

Or this morning, she supposed, recalling that she’d woken up at some point after midnight to
the slow grind of his hips seeking her entrance.

Honestly, she’d lost track of how many times he’d taken her since they’d come to bed. How
many times she’d returned the favor. She just knew she had fallen asleep a final time when
dawn had just begun to crest over the city, and Harvey had still been inside of her.

“I ordered breakfast,” he said, cutting through her memory as he set his cup back down and
motioned across the room.

Donna’s eyes followed the direction and landed on three rolling carts in the little hall that
separated the bedroom from the rest of the suite. The source of the smell that had first started
pulling her from sleep.

He stood from the bed and went to them, pulling them into the room and removing the tops
of the silver trays.

Donna’s mouth dropped as entree after entree of delicious breakfast food was revealed.
Waffles, bacon, omelets, assorted fruits, croissants, yogurt, toast, sausage, jam, pastries, and
god knew what else loaded the plates.

“How hungry did you think we’d be?” she managed to ask, practically gaping.

Harvey set the last lid to the side and shrugged.

“The baby’s always making you crave different things. I wanted you to have options. So I
ordered the menu.”

The menu. The whole damn menu. God, she loved him.

She told him as much, and watched the slow smile spread across his face as he began making
her a plate.

They ate until Donna felt like she was about to burst, getting distracted between bites as
Harvey kissed her or tried to feed her a piece of fruit from his plate. She’d eaten a slice of
strawberry right out of his mouth. He’d dripped syrup on the sheets accidentally, then on her
breast purposefully, using his tongue to clean it up, which had led to another momentary
distraction.

By the time they’d finished, they were both sated, sticky messes and he was pulling her into
that wonderful shower. They basked under the warm water, soaping each other and kissing
languidly, like they had all the time in the world to enjoy just being together on this slow
morning.
Harvey washed her hair with the hotel provided shampoo, and spent extra time scrubbing her
scalp, running his fingers firmly against the base of her skull, massaging down her neck.
Donna dropped her head against his chest as he did so, peppering kisses on his well defined
pecs as he thoroughly lathered her.

“I hope our daughter gets your hair,” he murmured, and Donna tilted her head up. He brushed
the soapy strands into the spray of water and slipped his fingers over them as they rinsed.

“There’s a lot that determines genetics,” she mused, “But my mom’s a redhead, too, so
Jordan might inherit it.”

“A little redheaded Jordan Donna Specter,” Harvey smirked, and she ignored the flip in her
stomach that hearing his last name attached to hers caused.

“Just to be clear, I appreciate the sentiment, but we’re not making her middle name Donna,”
she said instead, leaning her head out of the spray.

Harvey dropped his hands from her hair to wrap around her back, guiding her forward so that
their bodies pressed together. It was incredibly intimate, him holding her while naked with
that look of unabashed adoration on his face.

“I would recommend using your middle name,” he said teasingly, “But I know how much
you hate it.”

She snorted, “You’re one to talk, Reginald. Oh, we could keep theme with an 'R' middle
name.”

“We could, but be nice. Mine is a family name,” he defended and she arched a brow, “One
that should have died with your great great grandfather.”

Harvey pinched her ass for the comment and she hit his chest in retaliation, nearly slipping in
the process. His grip tightened on her with a chuckle.

“You’re a hazard to your own health, you know that?”

Donna rolled her eyes, “First, it’s a wet floor. Second, I’d like to see you wear heels every
day for eight years. And third I’m having to carry around weight that I’m not used to having,
so excuse me if I’m occasionally a little unbalanced.”

He just smirked as she ranted, and brought a hand up to her jaw when she finished.

“Even a little more top heavy, you’re beautiful,” he kissed her.

It was her turn to smirk, bumping his nose with hers, “Especially because I’m a little more
top heavy, you mean. I swear I’m gonna have to buy new bras soon.”

His gaze drifted down to the growing weights in question, “Or you could stop wearing them
all together. I wouldn’t mind.”
She shook her head with amusement, “Of course you wouldn’t. Everyone else at the office
might.”

The thought of the office, of everyone they worked with, and a few in particular, drew her up
short and Donna let the smile slip off her face.

Harvey noticed the shift in her expression and sighed, “I was hoping to keep your mind off it
a little longer.”

She nodded appreciatively, “We should talk about it.”

“I know. Let’s finish and get dressed. Then we will.”

They wrapped up the shower fairly quickly, washing away the last bit of suds and drying off
with fluffy towels.

Harvey really had planned out everything, she’d realized after one of their rounds of sex last
night, when he’d produced a duffle with a change of clothes for them both. She’d left enough
outfits at his apartment, he’d just thrown in something to sleep in, a long-sleeved dress, and
her spare toothbrush. Of course, after realizing just how ready he’d been for them to
reconcile, she’d walked right into his arms and taken him back to bed.

She was grateful for his foresight, though, as she slipped into the dress and found the shoes
he’d taken off her last night. He’d conveniently forgotten to pack her underwear, and she’d
pick on him about it later. Now, however, she watched him check his phone from where he’d
sat on the edge of the bed. He’d dressed in jeans and a dark sweater, his damp hair falling
slightly forward.

She walked over and ran a hand through it, brushing it away from his face, and his head
followed as he looked up at her.

The questions she had were obvious and he didn’t waste time getting to the point.

“There’s nothing to worry about,” he assured her, “Louis called me this morning. The piece
of shit has a black eye and chipped tooth, but he’s not gonna press charges against either of us
without screwing himself in the process.”

She frowned, “His career is ruined, Harvey. People can get crazy when they feel they have
nothing else to lose.”

“Oh he has plenty to lose,” he insisted, “Which, according to Louis, Robert Zane made
perfectly clear to him last night. He’s lucky grabbing Rachel is the only thing he did, or
something tells me he’d be at the bottom of the Hudson right now.”

Donna couldn’t help but smile at that and turned so she could sit across Harvey’s lap. He
secured her with an arm around her waist.

“I guess there is something to it,” she considered and Harvey crooked his head.
“What’s that?”

Donna gave him a knowing look, “Dads and daughters.”

Harvey hmphed, air blowing from his nose as he did, “Yeah. I guess there is.”

His hand moved to her stomach and she placed hers over it, allowing them both to hold their
little girl.

“You never did tell me what he said,” Harvey spoke after a moment, “That made you hit
him.”

Donna sighed, “Nothing worth repeating, trust me.”

He wasn’t letting her off the hook so easily and his lifted brow made that clear.

She shook her head, “He didn’t say anything I didn’t already suspect people might end up
thinking about us. He was just…unnecessarily crude about it.”

“What was it?”

“Harvey-”

“Just tell me,” he pressed.

She huffed, “You’re gonna want to hit him again.

“I already want to hit him again. Tell me anyway.”

A chuckle left her, “You really are a stubborn pain in the ass, you know?”

“Yes, I know,” he squeezed her hip, “Now what did he say to you?”

Donna stared at him, gaging his mood and how much the truth might bring it down. They’d
been in such a perfect bubble since coming upstairs last night, she didn’t want it to end; but
she also knew that if they were really going to make this thing work, reality had to seep back
in sooner or later.

“You remember a few years ago, when we were still at the DA’s office and you got pissed
when I butted in about Cameron? You told me ‘I’m here, you’re here’,” she waved her hands,
mimicking the same motions he’d made back then, “That’s basically what he said. Only he
actually meant it.”

“And you gave me shit for saying it. Rightfully so,” he added when she made a face, “But
you didn’t hit me for it.”
“Yeah, well,” she sighed, “You didn’t also insinuate that me doing whatever you needed
included sexual favors.”

She felt his fingers tighten, “He said that?”

“He implied it. Wanted me to explain the ‘rules’ to Rachel,” she rolled her eyes, “That you
fund my wardrobe because I’m your fuck toy, and he could do the same for her.”

Harvey’s eyes narrowed, “He called you what?”

“Easy,” she brought a hand to his cheek, “You’ve already beat him up, remember?”

He exhaled a harsh breath, “Should have done worse.”

Donna scrunched her nose, “He did at least commended me for being smart enough to lock
down Jessica Pearson’s protégé. So, there’s that.”

The sarcasm fell flat and she could see the annoyance Harvey was fighting to contain. She
ran her thumb over his cheekbone and used her fingers to tilt his jaw up, making him meet
her stare.

“He’s gone, Harvey. You and Louis will make sure he’ll never work as a lawyer again and he
can spend the rest of his miserable life reflecting on the consequences of his actions,” she
said.

She ran her hand up to his hairline, combing it back and rubbed the shell of his ear with the
pads of her fingers. He leaned into her touch, until his forehead rested against her jaw and she
kissed it.

“It doesn’t feel like enough.”

“I know,” she assured him, “But unfortunately you can’t send people to jail for being drunk
and an asshole.”

“He put hands on you and Rachel.”

Donna shook her head, “What we did to him is worse than what he got the chance to do to us,
and we don’t know what might have happened if you and Louis hadn’t stepped in. Maybe
worse. Maybe nothing. But we can’t send people to jail for what they ‘may’ have done,
either. He knows that.”

Harvey grumbled, “Fucking lawyers.”

“Yeah, they're the worst,” she giggled, and he looked back up at her with a half-smirk. She
couldn’t quite consider it a victory, but it was better than nothing.

“How much longer do we have the room for?” she asked him, continuing her strokes through
his hair. It was freeing, this ability to just touch him.
Harvey looked over at the clock on the nightstand, “About two more hours until check out.

”Well,” she adjusted herself on his lap, “What do you say we use them for something a little
more fun than talking about some jerk?”

The smile was more genuine now, but it wasn’t desire on his face when he stared up at her.
The longing she noted had nothing to do with sex at all, in fact, and though she’d caught hints
of its existence at times, she’d never been able to acknowledge, completely, what drove it.

Until now.

“I like where you’re going with that,” he admitted, in a voice so tender, Donna’s mouth went
dry, “But what I really want is to take you home.”

Home. Their home…together.

“So we were serious about the whole moving in thing?” she taunted half-heartedly, but
Harvey’s expression only grew more resolute.

“Donna, you do know that I’m never spending another night away from you, right?”

She blinked, swallowed, smiled; more than willing to share a bed with him for the rest of
their goddamn lives.

She leaned in, kissed him soundly, and let her lips linger over his as she saw her entire future
in his gaze.

“Then take me home, Harvey.”

 Chapter 34

Over the years, and especially the last few months, Donna had caught herself wondering what
a real relationship with Harvey would be like. She knew what it was to be friends with him,
to be coworkers, and even lovers…but an actual relationship?

Turns out, it’s a lot like being his coworker. His friend. His lover. Only now, she didn’t have
to feel the guilty twinge that came with the love she felt and she didn’t have to look away
when Harvey caught her staring, and she didn’t have to hold back when the urge to be
physically close to him struck.

Of course, they’d already been teetering on the line with that one, but the all access range she
had now was like something from a dream. And Harvey, far from minding, was even worse
about it than she was.

Being in a relationship, or maybe just finally having been able to acknowledge and admit his
feelings, had decimated any reservations on his part.

Since arriving back at their building, Harvey hadn’t left her side. They’d barely made it
through the door and dropped their things before he’d pulled her into his arms. He’d kissed
her, unhurried, but passionately, lifting her right up onto the kitchen counter. They’d fucked
there once before, but this slow, clothed grinding was just a prelude. Harvey didn’t try to
undress her, she didn’t try to rub herself against the half-hard erection in his pants. They just
kissed and touched, reveling in the ability to do so.

They’d gotten around to making lunch within the hour, opting for sandwiches at home rather
than having to leave for takeout.

As they moved around one another seamlessly, swapping pickles for condiments or turkey for
cheese with little more than a hand held out, Donna realized how right Harvey had been in
what he’d said the previous night.

It may not have been something they acknowledged aloud, but they really had been together
all this time, hadn’t they?

She paused, sandwich half compiled as her attention drifted to Harvey, licking a drop of
honey mustard off his thumb before reaching over for some of the lettuce she’d pulled out.

They’d eaten so many meals together over the years; she’d even cooked several of them here,
in this kitchen, lately. But the simple simplicity of what it meant, to be so comfortable and in
sync with each other, so domestic, made her want to cry.
And to grab hold of Harvey, mold her body to hers, and kiss him again to remind herself that
this was real.

She went with the second option, putting a hand on his arm until he turned to look at her. The
intention must have been written all over her face, because he smiled that sexy half-smirk and
set down the butter knife he’d been holding.

Donna grabbed his neck, drawing him in as he turned to face her, and Harvey scooped her up
as she lifted onto her toes for that kiss. His tongue was sweet against hers and she indulged in
the closeness for as long as possible.

Eventually, wordlessly, they separated and returned to making their sandwiches.

“You did not!” Harvey could listen to Donna’s laugh for hours, “On the football field?
Classy, Specter.”

“What?” he grinned back, squeezing the calf that was thrown over his lap as they sat
sprawled out on his couch, “I’d made a joke about scoring and she was down for it.”

Donna shook her head, her expression still lit with amusement, “You lost your virginity on
prom night, on the football field. God, you were such a jock!”

“Technically it was the field house next to the football field,” he defended, “That’s where
they stored the mats.”

“Sweaty gym mats,” she smirked, “You truly are a romantic.”

He laughed at that, “Oh trust me, Lisa Conroy was not looking for romance, and I doubted
even then it was her first time in that field house.”

Donna poked his stomach with her toe, “Lucky you.”

He pulled on it in retaliation, earning a halfhearted kick against his chest.

“Alright then, Judgey,” he titled his chin up at her, “What was your first time like?”

Her expression softened at whatever memory struck her with his question, and she dropped
her head back against the armrest of the sofa, “Perfection.”

“Oh really?”

She nodded, “Summer after my senior year. Yale had a new student orientation. He was a
music major-”

“Let me guess, a drummer?”

“He was hot enough to be,” she laughed, “But no. He actually played the piano. Quite well,
too. We hit it off, and spent the week exploring New Haven together. Did it in the back of his
truck after a night of stargazing. He’d brought pillows, blankets, and a few old lanterns. It
was…nice.”

Harvey smiled at the whimsy expression she made, glad the moment had been a good one for
her.

“What happened after?”

She shrugged, “We dated a few months. But it was college, you know? Neither of us
expected it to last forever.”

He nodded, able to relate to that at least, as he and Scottie had had similar conversations
when they’d neared the end of law school.

Sometimes you just know things aren’t going to work.

And sometimes, he thought, watching Donna shiver as his nails trailed up to her knee, You
have to trust that they can.

He yanked on her leg until her thighs were in his lap and he pulled her up so she could sit on
him. Donna’s arms immediately wrapped around his neck, holding him as closely as he held
her.

The sun had set a few hours ago and the only light in the room aside from the glowing city
outside was from the fireplace.

The flames flickered light across her face now, highlighting her soft beauty with an orange
haze that nearly matched her hair. For a moment, he could only stare, in awe of the fact that it
was Donna in his arms, smiling at him like he’d hung the goddamn moon or something. He’d
do anything to keep that look on her face.

It was still hard to believe they were really here like this; at home in each other, sharing
stories from their past that they somehow had yet to hear. It made him happy to think there
was still plenty he’d get to learn about her.

“My turn to ask a question,” he said, settling against the sofa to get more comfortable as he
continued on with the little game they’d started almost an hour ago.

“Ah ah,” she chided, “It’s my turn.”

“You asked the virginity question,” he pouted.

Her expression was serious. “And you recycled it. That counts as your turn.”

He rolled his eyes and reached over to grab his tumbler of Macallan off the coffee table,
“Fine. But if your next one has us comparing little black books, I think I’m winning that
one.”
She snorted, “I wouldn't be so sure.”

The certainty in her tone sparked his curiosity and Harvey lifted a brow as he took a sip.

“No? How many names you got in there?”

Another woman may be offended by questions concerning her body count, but Donna knew
him well enough to know that he wasn’t making a jab at her. The taunting was completely
lighthearted, but he did so love being right. And her coy grin was only feeding his
competitive nature.

“Wouldn’t you like to know.”

He smirked, “I would, actually. Unless you want to go ahead and just admit that your list is
shorter than mine.”

“Mhmm,” she mused, “Depends. How many are on your list, exactly?”

He crooked his head, “I asked you first.”

“But it was my turn to ask a question.”

“We aren’t playing that game anymore.”

She laughed, and ran her fingers through the back of his hair, “What game are we playing,
then?”

He licked his lips and her gaze followed the motion, “The one where you admit I’m right.”

Her eyes flared, flickering back up to his, “Not a chance…but I do have another idea.”

“And what’s that?”

Her smile turned wicked and she pressed a forceful kiss to his lips before standing up.

“Wait here. I’ll be right back.”

He nursed his drink while she all but ran away, disappearing into his bedroom. Amusement
held his interest as he waited, wondering what she had planned but felt more than willing to
play along.

She didn’t take too long, but when she returned, it was with a familiar box in hand. It was
almost enough to distract him from the fact that she’d also changed; discarding the dress
she’d been wearing for a pair of silk pajama shorts and one of his old law school T-shirts.
She’d worn this one before and he fought back a groan at that memory.

It was too big on her, hanging down to nearly the length of the shorts, but it stretched a little
more snugly over her belly and breast now.
He loved the sight of her in the faded Harvard colors. She looked good in everything, of
course, but in his clothes?

Fuck. She looked edible.

It was an effort to focus as she set the box down on the coffee table, bending just enough that
those shorts rode up her gorgeous thighs and his fingers itched to follow the path they’d
made.

Then she took the seat across from him instead of next to him and he realized she was setting
up for a game.

“Poker?”

Donna reached over and opened the box, his custom poker set with personalized chips and
cards. It had been a gift from Jessica a few years back.

“Yes…but we’re going to make it interesting,” she answered, pulling out the cards.

There was a gleam of mischief in her eyes that told him exactly what she had in mind, and he
held her challenging stare.

“You sure you want to do this?”

She began to gently shuffle the deck, “Whoever loses after each hand loses an item of clothes
as well. First one completely naked answers the little black book question.”

He slid forward to the edge of his seat with a smirk, “So that’s why you put on more layers.”

“Same as you,” she shrugged, “Fair game.”

“Is it?” he gave her another chance at an out, “I mean, do you really think you can beat me?
At poker?”

That same unaffected expression was returned to him. Her poker face.

“I guess we’ll find out.”

Harvey pinned her with a look, “I’m not going to let you win, you know.”

“I’d be pissed if you did,” she reasoned, “But something tells me I won’t be the one freezing
my balls off after I’m stripped down to nothing.”

He laughed, and gave her a look of complete adoration. God, how in the hell had he gone so
long without realizing she was absolutely the one for him.

“Then deal the hand, baby.”

He won the first round and Donna made a show out of unhooking the bra she wore beneath
his shirt. She didn’t seem too upset about having lost it and he couldn’t keep his eyes from
drinking in the sight of her hardened nipples pressing against the fabric.

He’d always thought Donna had some of the best tits he’d ever seen; he’d fantasized about
them plenty since the first night he’d actually been permitted to touch them; to taste them.

But since becoming pregnant, her breasts were even more prominent, heavy and swollen
more often than not, practically demanding his attention. As they did now.

“Raise,” she said, recalling his focus back to their game. She looked as though she might be
fighting a smirk, but it was hard to tell.

Usually he was good at reading people; picking up on the quirks that gave them away while
playing. He found no such help while staring Donna down.

So he hoped for her bluff, adding chips to the pile that grew and grew.

He called. She won.

“Looks like you’re losing some of that confidence there, mister,” she grinned after another
two rounds saw him stripped of his socks, and his sweater.

He was, but he wasn’t about to let her know that.

“Game isn’t over yet,” he said, “And it won’t be until that shirt of mine that you’re wearing is
on the floor.”

She flashed a smile, “Ironic. Considering the only other time I ever wore it, you insisted I
keep it on.”

He’d fucked her in that shirt a few weeks ago.

She’d put it on to sleep in and he’d been so enraptured by how good she’d looked, he’d just
wanted to keep staring at her in it while inside her. And she’d indulge him.

Just like, he realized, she was indulging him now.

Harvey narrowed his eyes, “Fair game, my ass. You put that on to distract me.”

Donna grinned, leaning back and crossing her legs as she fanned out the cards in her hand.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“Bullshit,” he appraised her, “You know exactly what you’re doing.”

She looked up at him through her lashes and her gaze turned sultry, “You mean I know that
you can’t keep your eyes off of me in your clothes? Or when my nipples are hard? You’re
right. Pretty convenient I lost my bra first, huh?”

Holy shit.

“You’re playing the man,” he realized, flustered and a little proud that she was doing it so
successfully.

“Just doing what you taught me,” she smirked, “I can’t help if you’re easily distracted.”

She placed her final two cards down, “Your bid…and would now be a bad time to mention
I’m not wearing underwear under these shorts?”

“Goddamn it, woman,” he huffed a laugh and tried to focus back on his own hand.

But it was useless. He didn’t care about the cards anymore, or winning an answer to a
question.

“I fold,” he threw the cards onto the table and Donna pouted, “Oh come on, don’t-”

Whatever she was going to reprimand him about was cut off as he lunged across the space
that separated them and kissed her.

Surprise kept her from kissing back for a stunned half-second, but then she came alive under
his touch, grabbing at his sides, running a hand down his abdomen. Feeling as much of his
skin as she could.

Harvey sank to his knees in front of her, kissing his way down that old T-shirt as her head fell
back. He stopped at the letters that covered her breasts. Her nipples were hard beneath it, and
he pushed them together with his hands, kissing the top of each mound. He ran his thumb
over the peaks, and she jolted.

He smirked as he leaned forward, fully prepared to slot his mouth over the fabric to tease her
through it, when he realized there was a slight dampness forming on the shirt.

“Donna?” he pulled back slightly, “I…uh…I think you’re wet.”

Her head was still kicked back against the sofa, muffling her laugh, “Nice deduction,
Sherlock.”

“Not like that,” he sat back onto his heels, dropping his hands to her knees, “Your nipples.
They’re…”

She sat up, looking down as he stared at her chest, too. She pulled the shirt out, examining it,
then frowned.

“What the-”
He was almost kneed in the face as she stood, ripping the thing over her head and as great as
the view of her in nothing but those dainty shorts was from that angle, the concern on
Donna’s face had him standing, too.

She was examining one of her breasts, palpating the skin around her nipple and Harvey
watched as it tightened and pulsed. A drop of liquid formed slowly, like dew, at the tip of the
bud and his jaw slackened as she swept a finger over it, scooping it up for a closer look.

“Huh,” she exhaled, and his shoulders relaxed when hers did.

“Is everything okay?” he asked, just to be sure.

Donna nodded, but her cheeks reddened when she looked up at him, “Yeah…leaking can
happen when nipples are stimulated. It’s just…earlier than I expected.”

Harvey frowned, “Is that bad? Do we need to call Dr. Rich-”

“No,” she assured him, before the question was even out, “It’s supposed to be more common
in the third trimester, but this normal.”

Relief flooded him, followed quickly by a wave of curiosity as Donna dropped the breast
she’d been holding and it bounced a little as it fell.

He moved closer and brushed his knuckles against the side of the one she hadn’t been
inspecting and watched as that nipple hardened further and produced another dewdrop.

It was fascinating in a way that had nothing to do with sex and everything to do with how
incredible her body was.

“Did you plan to breastfeed?” he was struck with the thought, realizing they’d never
discussed it, “Or do we need to get formula? We’ll have to get bottles either way, right?
Don’t women who breastfeed still have to pump? I swear the book said something about-”

Donna chuckled, clearly finding amusement in the fact that they were standing in his living
room, both shirtless, with her tits in his hands, talking about such things.

“I think we’ll see what our options are when it’s closer to time for her to arrive,” she said,
wrapping her fingers around his wrists and pulling his hands from her chest.

Harvey let the weight of her mounds fall gently, still enthralled by the changes they were
going through.

“And as much as I would love to talk about milk production and the different brands of breast
pumps,” she placed his hands on her hips instead, “We were kind of in the middle of
something.”

Fair enough.
He took the hint and wrapped her into his arms, pulling her closer so that he could kiss the
expectant look from her face.

It wouldn’t be hard to get his mind back to task, but for just a moment, he let his kiss linger,
let all the emotions he felt with the reminder that they were about to be parents to a living
breathing baby show in his reverent touch.

Donna’s body was literally creating their daughter. Changing so that it could feed her once
she was born. He’d always understood the functionality of pregnancy, but never had the truth
of it been so visceral. And it left him wonderstruck.

“You’re incredible,” he praised against her lips, and Donna smiled.

“I know.”

He laughed again, because of course she did. But he’d gladly spend the rest of his days
reminding her anyway.

Starting with tonight.

 Chapter 35

“Would you stop that?” Donna mumbled sleepily, swatting through the air until she hit
something solid.

She felt Harvey’s chuckle more than she heard it, a rush of warm breath whispering across
her already sensitive breasts. He’d been toying with them since he’d gotten back from his
early morning boxing session, thoroughly entertained by the latest development of her
changing body.

“Sorry,” he said, not sounding sorry at all, “It’s just…fascinating.”

That was one word for it. He’d spent an hour of their Sunday morning looking up all the
information he could find on lactation and pregnancy leakage, then shared the information
with her in detail. Part of her was grateful he seemed so involved. Another part was a little
embarrassed to keep talking about it. Which she knew was ridiculous, but still…she liked her
boobs being a source of attraction to Harvey; not some performance trick he found
fascinating.

With eyes still closed, Donna rolled her body away from him, crossing an arm over her chest
with the same motion. It didn’t offer much deterring, though.

Harvey moved with her, sidling right up against her backside with his sweat-drying body and
wrapped an arm around her waist, “Where are you going?”

“To sleep,” she grumbled, “At least I would be if you’d stop touching my nipples.”

He laughed again, and kissed her shoulder, “I thought you liked it when I did that.”

Donna fought a smile, “Entirely different context.”

Another kiss, pressed against the side of her head this time, had her sighing and opening her
eyes.

“Well, whatever the context, you can’t go back to sleep,” he said, “We’re leaving for the
office in an hour.”

She turned and a quip, about not needing as much time as he does to do her hair, died on her
tongue as she took him in.

The man was lethally attractive on a good day, adding flushed cheeks and the musky scent of
the sweat still clinging to his short hair…goddamn.

“Good morning,” he smiled when their eyes met.

He kissed her mouth this time, holding her entire jaw in the palm of one hand and his salt
tainted lips made her groan.
“If I don’t have enough time to nap, then we definitely don’t have enough time for this,” she
reasoned as his hand pushed under the blanket to find her skin.

“I can be quick,” he teased, nipping her bottom lip and she couldn’t help but smile, “You can.
But we both know you won’t. And you need a shower.”

He pulled back, head quirking to the side, “Are you implying something?”

“You did just get back from the gym,” she pointed out, not admitting how attractive she
actually found his post-workout appearance.

“Then come shower with me.”

“Harvey-”

His mouth slipped into a pout that was too adorable to be on the face of a grown goddamn
man.

She chuckled, “You’re insufferable.”

“Insufferable?” He kissed her jaw, despite his tone of fake offense, and moved down,
pressing another peck to her shoulder. Then the top of her stomach. He smiled, running a
hand over the stretched, bare skin.

“Did you hear that?” he muttered to the bump, “Mommy’s talking nonsense, baby girl.”

Donna’s feigned annoyance melted as he addressed their daughter, whatever argument she’d
been prepared to make, drying up.

Harvey placed another kiss to the bump, this one softer, loving. Donna dropped her hand to
his sweaty hair, running her fingers through it.

“Fine-” she caved at his tenderness, “We can-”

Her phone rang on the nightstand before she could agree to go shower with him, and she
turned to grab it.

The number for her parents’ home line flashed and she held up a finger to Harvey as she
answered it.

“Hello?”

“Hey sweetheart,” her dad’s voice came in clear and cheery, “How are you and my
granddaughter doing?”

Donna smiled. She’d called her parents shortly after she and Harvey had found out they were
having a girl and both had been ecstatic by the news; though honestly, they probably would
have been excited either way.
“Good,” she answered, not bothering to mention that both she and the aforementioned
granddaughter were being cuddled by the man her father was slowly accepting as part of her
life, “We’re really good, actually. How are you? You don’t usually call this early.”

He didn’t sound like anything was wrong, but the timing was strange.

“I wanted to catch you before work,” he admitted, “Talk to you about plans for the upcoming
holidays.”

“Oh. Sure,” Donna tried to turn, but Harvey’s arms were making it difficult. She tapped him.
He didn’t budge, instead choosing to pepper kisses along her ribcage. It tickled a little, “Were
you and Mom coming up for Christmas?”

They did so sometimes, enjoying the sights of the city all decked out for the holiday while
also getting to visit her.

“No, actually, that’s what I wanted to talk to you about,” her dad said, “Connie called and
she’s wanting us to come out to San Diego to spend Christmas with her and that boyfriend
she introduced us to last year.”

“Goatee guy?” Donna’s brows shot up, “She’s still with him?”

Her sister wasn’t known for her consistency when it came to her love life, but maybe Connie
was finally running out of eligible bachelors on the West Coast willing to tolerate her toxic
bullshit.

“Apparently,” her dad chuckled, “But your mother and I thought it would be a nice trip to
take. Enjoy the warmer weather and sunshine for a while.”

Donna made a noise of agreement, as Harvey pulled the blanket away from her side. The
cooler air hit her and she shivered, but his body soon replaced the warmth as he ducked under
the duvet.

She felt his fingers run down her leg and he left wet kisses over her hip. She kicked at him as
her Dad kept talking.

“So I was thinking we’d come up to the city for New Years. Visit. Watch the ball drop. If
you’re okay with-”

Harvey’s teeth nipped her inner thigh and Donna hissed.

“Mhmm,” she tried to answer, “Uh yeah, that sounds good, Dad. We can-”

She bit her lip hard as a tongue replaced those teeth, too close to somewhere she didn’t need
him to be while she was trying to hold a serious conversation.

“Donna?”

“Yeah, sorry, I…uh-”

She felt Harvey’s soft laugh blow air across her center. Another stroke of his tongue. Fuck.
Right up her slit.

She kicked him again, hard. His only response was to spread her legs wider with his palms,
pinning them beneath his elbows.

“New Year's,” it was a strain to speak, “We can plan for that.”

“Good,” her dad sounded pleased, “I just didn’t want you to think that we-”

Harvey dove right into her core, sucking her clit into his mouth.

“Harvey!” she yelped, pulling the phone away from her to throw off the blanket. He grinned
up wickedly as she glared down at him, “Stop it.”

“Oh,” she heard her dad through the speaker across the short distance, “I’m sorry, sweetie,
are you already at the office?”

Well. This was mortifying.

“Uh, no,” she swallowed as Harvey lifted a brow in anticipation for her explanation and she
just wished like hell he didn’t look so big and comfortable, taking up all the space between
her thighs; with her most intimate parts completely bare and open for his enjoyment, “No,
I’m not in the office. I…”

She wiggled up into a sitting position, difficult to do with her belly and Harvey's weight on
her legs, but she managed.

“I’m at Harvey’s place.” There was no point in lying.

A beat of silence fell as her father pieced together the obvious. Harvey sat up too, still
smirking, but it was less smug now and more satisfied.

He liked that she was owning their relationship.

“Oh,” she could have sworn she heard her dad swallow; a short cough followed, “Does…
does this mean-”

“We’re together, Dad,” she admitted, “Harvey and I are together.”

The smirk became a full Specter grin and Donna couldn’t help but return it as the reminder
settled over them both.

And her poor father, who was probably getting whiplash from all the bombs she’d dropped
on him over the last few months. First the baby, then the fact that she was moving into
Harvey’s building, now this.

“You sound…happy,” was the first thing he said, and there was no note of anger or
resentment in his tone. In fact, he almost sounded relieved.
“I really am,” she said, holding Harvey’s stare, wanting him to understand how much she
meant it.

His smile eased, a look of total adoration taking its place and he reached for her hand. She
interlaced their fingers as her father congratulated her.

“Thanks Dad,” she cleared her throat, “But actually, I should probably go. We do have to
head into the office soon.”

They said their goodbyes, promising to call later to work out the details of New Year’s Eve
before hanging up, and Donna tossed her phone to the side.

Harvey’s gaze was still locked on hers, his face all boyish charm.

“In-suff-er-a-ble,” she repeated, drawing each syllable out, and he laughed.

“I couldn’t help myself. It was right there in my face.”

“Because you put it in your face,” she said.

That shit-eating grin returned, “Actually, I put my face in it.”

He made a show of licking his lips, dragging his tongue across the bottom one in a
salaciously slow maneuver. He groaned at the taste of her juices and Donna had to move off
the mattress before she dragged him back down onto it.

“Tomato, potato,” she muttered, standing to her feet, “Now are we going to shower or not?”

The way he smiled at her question reeked of smug victory and she pointed a finger at him as
he stalked toward her, “We’re only showering, mister.”

They did not, in fact, only shower.

Donna really only had herself to blame. Well, herself and some ridiculous hormones that
kicked into overdrive the moment Harvey had stripped the clothes from his body.

Luckily, he’d kept true to his original promise and had made quick work of both their
pleasure, but it was only enough to curb the appetite.

“Harvey, we have to stop,” she sighed, feeling her resolve weakening even as she tried to
dress. He’d been zipping up the back and had gotten distracted placing kisses on the nape of
her neck, “We’re gonna be late.”
“So we’ll be late,” his tongue was a weapon against her already crumbling willpower, but
she’d been leashing his worse tendencies for years now and old habits die hard.

“No,” she pulled out of his embrace, reaching around to finish zipping the dress herself, “We
won’t. Because we are responsible adults who can keep their hands to themselves long
enough to do their job.”

He smirked and leaned forward for a final, lingering kiss, “Fine. But just know, we’re
revisiting this tonight.”

Tonight, when they would leave the office together, come home together, be together.

She wondered if it was normal to spend fifteen hour work days only twelve feet apart and to
still feel like it wasn’t enough. To still crave each other's presence and attention this much.

They were going to have to work on finding some balance with all that eventually, but right
now, it still just felt like a relief to know that she could want him all day and actually get to
have him at the end of it.

“I’ll hold you to it,” she stole one more kiss, closing her eyes as he leaned his entire body
into it and her hands found his chest.

When he pulled away she straightened the collar of his shirt and smoothed down the front,
“Now get dressed. I have to run next door for shoes.”

He smacked her ass on her way out and the smile she wore lasted all through the rest of their
rushed morning routine.

Having broken out of the bubble, things felt mostly professional as they rode to the office
together. Harvey in a suit felt like the Harvey she’d always known, which made it
surprisingly easier to switch into work mode.

Except now his hand lingered on her knee as he checked messages on his phone and there
was a new lightness to him that she was absolutely taking credit for.

They discussed the agenda for the day, Christmas coming up, and the point of her father’s
call, since Harvey had been too preoccupied to actually pay attention to the first half of it.

He didn’t seem to mind the idea of her parents visiting; though of course it helped that they’d
already gotten the meet and greet out of the way before they were ever in a relationship. It
had been a rocky start, but she genuinely believed that things were going to work out.

Her father and Harvey would get along. Harvey’s relationship with his mother would
continue to improve. And Jordan, their innocent baby girl, would get to experience all the
love and acceptance from both sides.

“How would you feel about doing a bigger family thing for New Year’s?,” she asked as they
neared the firm, “My parents will be here…maybe you could invite your Mom? Marcus and
Katie, too, if he’s feeling up to it.”

Harvey had been in contact with his brother more frequently since he’d started treatments. It
sounded as if things were going as well as they could, and she knew that specialist Harvey
had called for him had already reviewed Marcus’s case and was in touch with his med team
back in Boston.

Harvey smiled at her suggestion and nodded, “I can call and ask…but you sure you wanna do
this? Both of our families, together?”

“They’re going to have to meet at some point,” she reasoned, “And besides, we’ll have two
rooms in my apartment that your family can stay in. Mom and Dad want to watch the ball
drop live, so they’ll probably stay closer to Time Square. We can make reservations for
dinner somewhere or set up one at home. We’ll make it work.”

He nodded as Ray pulled them up to the curb and the doors unlocked.

“I’ll call Marcus and pitch the idea,” he said, before opening the door and climbing out. He
offered her a hand to do the same and dismissed the driver once they were on the street.

They held hands up until they reached the building, and Harvey only let go to open the door
for her. There were people bustling around, coming and going, creating that distinct corporate
buzz that Donna had grown so accustomed to after all these years.

She let thoughts of families and holidays slip away as they walked toward the elevators,
keying in and punching for the firm’s floor.

Despite the earlier teasing, they’d both donned a full professional appearance by the time
they reached Pearson Hardman. No one batted an eye as they entered, as they strolled the hall
together, and if it wasn’t for the smile and loaded look Harvey gave her as he left her at her
desk, she herself would be hard pressed to detect any change in their relationship at all.

Balance, she reminded herself, they could do this.

Donna settled into her desk, making sure everything was in place before tucking away her
bag and firing up her computer. As the loading screen lit up, she reached over for the little
picture frame next to the monitor. She brushed her finger over the black and white image
tucked into the corner of it, wondering how much that little bean would have grown by her
next sonogram appointment.

It still baffled her, how quickly it was all passing. How soon she would get to hold her
daughter in her arms.

“Oh, Jordan, sweetheart,” she whispered to her bump as the login screen appeared. She typed
in her password then rested a hand on her stomach, “You have no idea how loved you already
are.”
Then, as if in response to her voice, Donna felt a soft, internal fluttering. Her breath hitched
and she waited. A few seconds later, it happened again and she shut her eyes.

That’s you in there, isn’t it, baby girl?

She’d caught the strange sensation a few times over the last couple weeks, but wasn’t too
sure if it was actual movement or just indigestion or nerves. She’d tried not to think too much
about it; not wanting to get her hopes up or down. Not to mention there had been plenty
going lately on to occupy her focus.

But now, completely at ease, with nothing but the quiet office hum around her, Donna was
sure about what that tiny twitching feeling was.

“Well, hello there,” she said, smiling to herself as she rubbed over where she’d felt that
twinge, “I can’t wait to finally meet you.”

Another pat and she sighed, knowing she was going to have to get to work at some point, but
she wanted to hold on to this moment for as long as possible.

She glanced into Harvey’s office and saw that he was already buried in his laptop, that
focused expression on his face that she’d witnessed a million times, and decided against
sharing this new development with him.

She’d save it for later, when they were alone together at home and could truly enjoy the fact
that their baby was alive and well and wiggling around her womb.

Plus, there was something so incredibly connecting, knowing it was her daughter making that
flutter inside of her. At some point, the movement would become more pronounced and
Harvey would even be able to feel them from the outside of her stomach, but for now, the
sensations were hers alone.

She’d take the rest of the day to appreciate that.

“I’ll share you with Daddy tonight,” she promised the bump as she turned back to her
computer and opened Harvey’s schedule next to her emails, “But right now, it’s just you and
me. So you swim around to your heart’s content while Mommy tries to keep Daddy’s day
from imploding into chaos. That sounds like a good plan, yeah?”

Easier said than done, with how cluttered the appointments appeared. But she had a good
organization system and picked up her phone to start putting it to work.

For the first hour of the morning, everything moved along smoothly. Donna called Henry
Wilford’s office, the CEO of the Fortune 500 that Harvey had charmed at the gala. His
assistant was a breeze to work with and they set up an appointment for the end of the week.

She emailed case updates to two other clients and answered a voicemail regarding another
firm wanting to contact Harvey about some conflict of interest with a merger one of his
clients wanted with theirs.
Business as usual.

Every fifteen minutes, she allowed herself a peek into Harvey’s office for exactly thirty
seconds. It was hard not to ogle him in full lawyer mode, now that it was completely within
her right to do so, but she was liable to get lost in the act so setting up the time constraints
helped.

He was on the phone now, and though she couldn’t hear what he was saying without buzzing
in, she knew he was getting his way with whatever client was on the end of the line.

Cocky, confident Harvey was sexy as hell, she had to admit. Even if it did drive her crazy
when he aimed that shit at her. Here, it was his exact element.

He was standing, legs crossed at the ankles as he leaned back against his desk, smirking into
the phone. Everything about his demeanor was charm and persuasion as she watched that
silver tongue of his work its magic.

“Donna?”

She jumped slightly as someone appeared in front of her desk, but schooled the surprise over
her face before turning.

Rachel was there, wide eyed and frazzled.

“Hey,” she stood, “You okay? What’s wrong?”

“Jason is here,” Rachel didn’t waste any time, “He’s supposed to just be picking up his stuff,
but Louis is in the bullpen with him and he smarted off and, well, you know Louis-”

“I do,” she sighed. Ever the one to escalate, even with good intentions, it was liable that
Louis would set off a bomb rather than put out a potential fire.

“Jessica isn’t in her office,” Rachel continued, “And I wasn’t sure who else to go to.”

Donna glanced back at Harvey, who was still on call, and swallowed.

If she never saw that douche associate again, it would be too soon, but she wasn’t going to let
a bad situation get worse either.

“Wait here to tell Harvey,” she said to Rachel, “If he isn’t finished with his call in two
minutes, knock on the door and interrupt.”

Rachel nodded and she turned, half jogging down the hall, toward the bullpen, hoping this
wasn’t a mistake.
 Chapter 36

Harvey caught sight of motion outside the glass walls of his office and glanced up in time to
see Donna disappear down the hall and Rachel Zane turning toward his door.

His eyes locked with the young paralegal’s and a blind man could have seen that something
was wrong.

“Listen,” he changed directions with his phone call, “We can hassle over this all day, or we
can meet in person this week and I can show you exactly why you want to give my firm your
business. It’s your choice.”

The potential client on the other end chuckled, “Direct. I respect that. Sure, Mr. Specter. How
about an early lunch on Thursday?”

“I’ll make it happen,” he responded, paying only half attention as Rachel answered the
questioning look he gave her by opening his office door and slipping inside.

He ended the call and frowned at her.

“What’s wrong? Where’d Donna go in such a hurry?”

“Jason,” she started, “the associate from the gala-”

“I know who the son of a bitch is,” Harvey snapped and Rachel flinched. He fought to lower
his tone, “What about him?”

“He’s here. In the bullpen. Louis was-”

He didn’t stick around to hear the rest as the sound of blood rushing filled his ears at the
thought of Donna anywhere near that asshole. He stormed out of his office, Rachel following.

Why the fuck was this guy back at the firm? Harvey had specifically told Louis to throw him
out on his ass, and if he hadn’t, so help him…

Harvey reached the bullpen at a jog, barely stopping to assess the room, but noted Donna
inside, and barged into it.

Louis was at her side and a security guard, who usually stood post near reception, was next to
them. That calmed him a little as he turned and spotted the piece of shit associate he’d swung
at on Friday night. The kid was standing next to a packed box of his things, looking a little
worse for wear with a busted lip and a swollen black eye. Harvey could have done worse to
him. Was still tempted to.

His head swiveled back to Louis and Donna, focusing on the former.
“I thought I said I wanted him gone?” he hurled at Louis, pointing a finger back at the piece
of shit that tried to hurt his girl. His girls.

Harvey saw red. Oh, if that bastard had done something that had harmed the pregnancy, he
wouldn’t have made it out of the hotel that night.

“I’m just here to get my things,” Jason had the audacity to address him.

“And to ask us not to blackball him from the industry,” Louis was fuming too, his anger also
directed at the former associate.

“Because it was one mistake!” the kid yelled, “A drunken mistake that-”

Harvey turned his glare on him, “Your mistake was thinking you could put hands on a
woman and not suffer any consequences, you piece of shit.”

“I did suffer consequences,” Jason shot back, indicating to the swell of his bruises, “I had to
go to the hospital because of you-”

“Oh cry me a fucking river,” Harvey snarled, “I should have wiped the floor with you.”

The threat to still do so was evident and Jason shot a look to the security guard who was still
next to Louis, as if expecting him to intervene on his behalf.

Pussy.

“Get the fuck out of my firm,” Harvey said coldly, staring the young man down.

Whatever faux, accidental, it-wasn’t-that-bad bullshit Jason was trying to play off
disappeared as he glared back.

The kid wore his emotions all over; his poker face was absolute shit. Harvey saw the
calculation spinning in his head, the smug decision, the change in demeanor.

The fear had been there in his eyes, but grew smaller as his gaze darted around the room and
back. He didn’t think Harvey would kick his ass with so many witnesses, and that lie fed his
confidence.

“You know, I could go to the bar with your behavior,” he said loudly, making sure their
audience heard every word perfectly, “Have you brought before the ethics board. You did this
to my face just because you thought I touched the secretary you’re fucking.”

A murmur broke out, a hushed shushing sound followed. Jason smirked nastily, “You think
everyone here hasn’t guessed that you’re the one who knocked her up?”

It was tempting to knock out the rest of the asshole’s teeth. But Harvey had spent years
learning how to read people and while he may not be as good at it as Donna, he knew when
someone was bluffing their hand.
He took a slow step forward, his eyes locked on Jason’s and almost smiled at the fear that
flickered in the punk’s stare. He tensed as Harvey approached, readying for a fight.

“Let’s get one thing straight, boy,” he glowered his distaste, “You can call up the ethic’s
committee and launch whatever complaint you want. And when they call me, I’ll tell them
that yes, I am in a relationship with my secretary, one our managing partner is aware of and
that we’ve already cleared through HR with disclosure paperwork.”

Jason blinked, this news obviously surprising him.

“I will also tell them that it’s true,” Harvey stepped closer, getting right in the man’s face,
“The little girl she’s carrying is my daughter. And that, yes, I did blacken the eye of the man
who assaulted her and didn’t lose a single minute of sleep over it. In fact, I wish I’d done
worse.”

Jason swallowed under his scrutiny and his eyes darted around the room. It was satisfying,
watching him squirm.

“Then I’m going to send them pictures of the bruises you left on Donna’s arm, a copy of the
statement Rachel made to hotel security, and any other complaint I can dig up on you in the
next couple days, because entitled pieces of shit like you always start somewhere, and
someone will talk.”

Fact of fact, if someone was willing to do something so brazen, drunk or not, they’ve
probably done it before. Jason’s eyes slightly widening was all the proof he needed of that
truth.

“So I’ll say it again. Get the hell out of my firm. Because if we go to the Bar, I won’t be the
one losing my license and the only job in law you’ll be able to get is as a doc reviewer,
making ten bucks an hour.”

It was almost like playing a game of chicken, staring unflinchingly back at the associate, but
Harvey had no intention of being the one to flinch.

Jason lowered his head, eyes falling to his box of things, and he knew he’d made his point.

He motioned to the security guard, who finally stepped forward, hand on the taser at his side
and looked at the younger man with a bored tone, “Time to go, son.”

Jason didn’t look again at Harvey or anyone else as he grabbed his shit and strode from the
room. Harvey watched him go until the light pressure of a hand on his shoulder grabbed his
attention.

Donna wasn’t smiling, but she didn’t seem upset either. She just squeezed his arm and he
moved it to drape over her shoulder. With a quick kiss to her temple, he let his gaze swivel
around the room.
They still had the attention of the associates and a few other staff that were lingering to see
what the commotion was.

“Anyone else have something to say about my girlfriend and I starting a family?” he
practically bellowed out, “Or can we get back to doing our goddamn jobs?”

The tension of the room broke as everyone suddenly pretended like they hadn’t been hanging
on every word of the exchange that had just happened, turning back to their computers or
flipping thoughtlessly through files.

Harvey rolled his eyes and let his arm slip off of Donna’s shoulder.

“My office,” he said quietly, for her ears only, and motioned toward the door. She nodded,
following him out.

Donna’s heart was pounding as she and Harvey stepped out of the bullpen. She had gone into
the room fully expecting to have to keep Louis from opening them all up to a lawsuit from
the fired associate, but had already been beaten to the punch by the security guard.

Louis had been scolding Jason, quite rudely, but nothing had turned physical and Harvey had
shown up just moments after she had managed to talk Louis into a calmer tone.

She’d half worried he was going to end up punching Jason again. Was fully prepared to have
to stop him if that were the case.

Him claiming their relationship, calling her his girlfriend was the last thing she had expected.

But he still looked pissed and she knew he would have plenty to say the moment they were
alone behind his office door.

Which is why she wasn’t too upset when his name being called from back down the hall drew
Harvey to a stop. She turned with him, spotting Louis fast walking toward them with Rachel
right behind him.

“I’m sorry, Harvey,” Louis said as soon as he reached them, “I didn’t know he was coming in
today until it was too late and-”

“It’s fine, Louis,” Harvey said, and rubbed the back of his neck as his weight shifted on his
feet, “It’s over.”

“It is over,” Louis promised, “I emailed all of my connections at every major law firm in the
city. He won’t be working anywhere near here.”

Harvey sighed, “Good. If he’s half as smart as he thinks he is, he’ll move his ass to Jersey
and try to salvage whatever is left of his career.”
There was a tinge of relief on Louis’s face at the acceptance of Harvey’s words and Donna
knew how much the approval must mean to him.

“Thank you,” she added, “Both of you; for not losing your shit in there.”

Harvey’s eyes conveyed to her just how much he’d wanted to, but he just nodded his head,
“No need to make things worse.”

Louis shifted on his feet and Donna pulled her gaze from Harvey, back to him.

“So…” he smiled toothily, “I heard what you said in there. The two of you are really having a
baby girl together?”

Despite the disgruntlement he’d been wearing, a smirk crossed Harvey’s lips, “Yeah, Louis.
We are.”

“Oh my god,” he exhaled excitedly, “Can I throw you a baby shower?”

Donna laughed, “Louis-”

“No, it’ll be perfect!” he insisted, “We could do a ballet theme! Tiny Dancer. Pink tulle and
bows. Or, something vintage! Lace and candles, with-”

“Actually,” Rachel jumped in then, a hand firm on Louis’s shoulder, “I had already planned
on throwing a shower for Donna. But I’d love your help with some ideas.”

Louis beamed as she smiled at him, “Why don’t you come by my office tomorrow and we
can go over some.”

“Great!” Louis laughed happily, “I’ll go make a list right now!”

He bounced off down the hall, much to the amusement of the other three adults watching
him.

“Doesn’t he have a client coming in this morning?” Harvey muttered, brows pulling together.

Donna shrugged, “I don’t know. I’m not his secretary.”

He made a face at that and she smiled, turning back to Rachel, “Thank you for that, by the
way. If he didn’t overreact on that associate, he’s likely to do it while party planning. Sure
you want to deal with that?”

“I’ve got him,” Rachel waved a hand, “Dealing with dramatic, obnoxious attorneys is
basically in my job description.”
“I’ll try to keep it small. Conference room thing. Minimal attention,” she looked over to
Harvey, “Thanks for handling that jerk.”

He nodded at her, “You gonna be okay?”

“I think so.”

Donna moved to wrap an arm around her and Rachel returned the hug. The two agreed to
meet up later for lunch, and a rush of affection bubbled in her stomach for her new friend.

Or maybe that was the baby, moving again. News she still needed to share with Harvey.

They left Rachel and Donna followed him into his office, making sure to shut the door behind
her. He was calmer now, which would hopefully help limit how big of a lashing he was about
to dish out.

“Harvey-” she started as soon as they had privacy, but he cut her off, “What the hell were you
thinking?”

Donna paused and gaged him. His voice hadn’t raised, yet, but agitation was all over his
expression.

“Whatever my answer, you’re gonna yell,” she predicted, “So let’s just get that part over
with, then I’ll explain myself when you’ll actually be able to hear me.”

He dropped onto the sofa, splaying his legs wide as he sunk back against the upholstery, “I
don’t want to yell at you.”

She arched her brow, taking the space beside him, and Harvey fought a smirk, “Okay. I want
to. But I won’t.”

Donna sighed, “Rachel came to my desk because Louis was going off on Jason in the bullpen
and she was worried things would get worse. Jessica wasn’t in her office, and you know
Louis doesn’t listen to just anyone-”

“Louis isn't my concern,” he argued, “You are.”

Donna reached over and took his hand, lacing their fingers together, “And I appreciate that.
But Louis is all of our concern, because he’s head of the associates and if he’d said or done
the wrong thing, he could have made the entire firm accountable in any lawsuit Jason wanted
to bring against us.”

“He had nothing to-”

“Louis could have given him something by overreacting,” she pointed out, “Keeping Louis
calm and getting Jason out of the building was the best way to prevent that.”

She could tell he wanted to argue against her logic, but couldn’t. So instead, he pouted.
“You should have come to me.”

“You were on a call,” she reminded him and Harvey scoffed, “I don’t give a damn if I was
meeting with the President. Something like this happens, you come to me.”

Donna stared at him. The hard brown eyes, the set lips, the barest hint of fear for what could
have happened…

“Okay,” she said, “Next time, I will. But Harvey, I’m okay. The security guard was already
waiting and I would’ve sent someone to get him if he wasn’t. I wasn’t going to do anything
that would put Jordan at risk.”

He chewed on that and sighed, “I know. I know that. But you also rush into things without
thinking sometimes. Usually trying to help people. It’s how you ended up in the room with
Rachel and that asshole in the first place.”

“And thank god I did,” she pointed out, “Or who knows what might have happened to her.”

Harvey made a face and she added, “But yes, I hear what you’re saying. I’ll be more careful,
okay?”

His fingers tightened around hers, “Thank you.”

The easement that ran through his body was obvious as his muscles slackened and his jaw
relaxed. Donna smiled.

“And here I was, worried we’d have problems with communication.”

That earned her a chuckle and Harvey’s eyes were lighter when they found hers, “I am
capable of learning.”

“Well, we’ll have plenty of time to practice,” she moved her free hand to her stomach,
“Eighteen years, at least.”

His smile matched hers as he dropped her hand and placed both of his on the sides of her
belly.

Donna felt that odd fluttering again when he touched her and her heart completely melted.

“I think Jordan likes her daddy’s attention,” she blinked back tears and wrapped her hand
over his, “She’s moving, Harvey.”

He looked up from her stomach to her face, eyes going comically wide, “You can feel her?”

Donna grinned, “It just started recently. I wasn’t sure it was her, at first…but I am now.”
She watched his jaw flex as he clamped his lips together, a flood of emotion crossing over his
features. She’d planned on sharing the news with him tonight, but he’d needed this, and the
absolute happiness that it obviously gave him echoed through her as well.

He rubbed heavy circles over her dress, “Good….that’s good.”

She reached up and cupped his jaw, “In a few weeks, you’ll be able to feel her too. And
before we know it, she’ll be in our arms. Alive and safe and ours.”

His jaw ticked again, eyes getting wet at the vision she drew and he closed them.

“I love you,” he murmured, gentle and sweetly. Easily. His voice wrapping around the words
in a way she'd only ever dreamed of hearing.

Despite being in the office, despite the fact that they’d just had a little bit of a scene which
had outed their relationship, and despite the fact that it probably wasn’t very professional,
Donna leaned in and kissed those perfect lips.

Harvey reciprocated immediately, leaning in and bringing his hands up to her face. They
lingered there, one kiss, then two, absorbing the morning and their new normal and the future
that still awaited them.

“I love you, too,” she whispered, with one final peck, “We both do.”

That love was reflected back in Harvey’s eyes, still glistening and completely locked on her.

They almost missed the knock on the glass.

Donna straightened, letting her hands fall to her side as Jessica Pearson opened the door of
Harvey’s office and leaned her head in.

“I just got back from meeting with a client,” she said, “Heard what happened in the bullpen.
Are we good?”

Harvey stood, buttoning his jacket, “It’s handled. Louis is fine. No one left bleeding.”

“Good,” she gave him a nod, then looked at Donna, “It isn’t like that, huh, Paulsen?”

Before she could answer, Jessica winked at her and left.

Donna chuckled as the door swung shut once more.

Harvey frowned at her, “What was that about?”

Donna just shook her head, “I’ll tell you later. Right now, we should get back to work.”
After all, the sooner they finished everything on their agenda, the sooner she could take her
boyfriend home to enjoy their night together.

The thought sent a thrill through her and Donna gave Harvey one last teasing kiss, before
waltzing back out to her own desk.

The smiles on both their faces felt permanent throughout the day.
 Chapter 37

December nights in New York City are beautiful. Harvey could admit that. The holiday cheer
spread far and wide, colored lights donning the streets, tinsel and bows in every window.
Bells jingling, halls were decked. Yada, yada, bullshit.

The beauty was meant to disguise the fact that it was below negative degrees outside, snow
and ice muddied together on the sides of the street with the city backwash, and the cost of a
bag of marshmallows had tripled at the bodega closest to his apartment.

Not that he had really paid attention to how much marshmallows cost before, but he was
almost certain it wasn't as much as the asking price listed.

He grabbed two of them anyway and went to the counter, where a tired clerk rang up the
purchase. As he quoted the total, the man yawned.

You and me both, buddy, Harvey thought, wiping the corner of his eyes and pulling out some
cash.

It was nearly midnight. He should be at home, curled up in front of his fireplace with Donna,
not wandering the icy streets, freezing his ass off for a bag of marshmallows. He didn’t even
like marshmallows.

But apparently his daughter did.

And she wasn't going to let her mother sleep until she got them. Which meant he wouldn't be
sleeping either. So he was here, risking hypothermia for an overpriced bag of sticky fluff.

It was worth it though, the moment he got back to his apartment. It was warm, the lights were
dimmed, and one of his old records was playing softly through the space.

Donna was there, in the living room, wearing a Santa hat, one of his big T-shirts, and not
much else. His gaze devoured those long, bare legs, standing next to the tree she'd insisted
they needed.

She appeared to be fixing some of the ornaments she'd brought over from a box of her things,
and some new ones he'd bought for her just last week after her pouting lips had weakened his
resolve to avoid the holiday crowd.

The decorations covered both of their apartments now, but Donna's smile in the warm glow
of the multi-colored tree lights was the most beautiful thing he'd ever seen and he began to
thaw from the walk over.

Her face lit up nearly as brightly as the fire burning behind her, and Harvey wasn't sure if it
was for him or the bag he held, but he relished in it all the same.

“About froze to death, but I found the damn things,” he teased, tossing one of the bags to her.

She caught it easily and let out a small squeal of delight. He wondered how someone could
be so adorable and sexy at the same time as she beamed back at him.

“You're the best!” she opened the bag as she started toward the kitchen, “I mean it. I owe you
so much for this!”

Harvey stuck out an arm, catching her at the waist to stop her. He took the bag and placed it
down next to them on the counter. Then he removed the Santa hat from her head and did the
same with it.

“Warm me up and we'll call it even,” he taunted.

Donna smirked, but reached up and tugged on the scarf around his neck, pulling him to her
like a dog on a leash.

Their lips meshed together and she shivered against him.

“Damn, you are cold!”

Harvey grinned and slipped his hands beneath the hem of the oversized T-shirt she was
wearing. She jumped when he pressed his cold fingers against the skin of her back.

“Ohmygod!” She hit his shoulder and pulled out of his embrace, “You’re such an ass!”

“An ass that just froze his balls off to satisfy your cravings,” he reminded her, “I thought
pregnant women liked shit like pickles and ice cream? Why couldn’t you crave those? Or
something else we already have in the fridge?”

She rolled her eyes, “You know I don’t like pickles. The rest, you’ll have to take up with your
daughter, because she wants what she wants and there’s no changing her mind once it’s
decided on something.”

Harvey smirked, “Wonder where she gets that from.”

She grabbed one of the little marshmallows out of the bag and threw it at his face. Harvey
caught it as it fell down his chest.

“I told you I was perfectly capable of going myself to the-” he interrupted her by pushing the
marshmallow into her mouth. She sighed happily as the flavor hit her tongue, her point
forgotten.
“And I told you that hell would have to be the same temperature as it is outside before I let
my woman walk down a slippery street at night, while pregnant, for a bag of damn
marshmallows,” he said as she swallowed.

Donna stared up at him, slowly blinking and an almost timid smile graced her pink lips. She
sidled up to him again, despite the cold still radiating off him and wrapped her arms around
his neck.

“Let your woman, huh?”

He brushed his nose against hers, reveling in her warmth, “You know what I meant.”

“I do,” she slipped his scarf off his neck, dropping it onto the kitchen counter, “And I like
being yours, Harvey.”

His heart stuttered at the sincerity of her tone; at how completely Donna was, in fact, his. It
had only been two weeks since that night at the hotel, when they’d finally been honest with
each other about their feelings and what they wanted, but it felt like he’d been learning the
motions of his dance with her for years.

Maybe he had.

All their time spent mere feet apart, working together, reading each other, flirting and talking
and drinking over a case or client. Donna had so effortlessly weaved herself into every fiber
of his life, until she was as essential to it as breathing.

He couldn’t survive without her now.

Rather than trying to put that into words, he just leaned down and captured her lips again,
letting his kiss express just how much he liked being hers, too. She tasted sweet, like the
marshmallow he’d fed her. On her tongue, the flavor wasn’t only tolerable, but enticing.

He chased it, deepening the kiss until Donna moaned against him.

Whatever blood had been circulating to try and warm his body shot south, heating up a
certain part of him in particular, and with how closely they were pressed together, she
definitely felt it.

“Mhmm,” Donna sighed and pulled away slightly, “Is that a candy cane in your pocket, or are
you just happy to see me?”

“Candy cane?” Harvey arched his brow, “Really? You couldn’t do better than that?”

“I did consider ‘nutcracker’,” she mused, “But figured it gave off the wrong connotation.”

Harvey shook his head with a laugh, “I’m writing Santa and he’s taking you off the nice list.”
She grinned wickedly, “Does that mean I’m on the naughty list?”

“That depends,” he played along, running his fingers up her sides, riling her while warming
his hands, “Have you been a good girl this year?”

“Ooh and what if I haven’t?” she challenged, wiggling her brows.

Harvey gripped her ass cheeks and dragged her back against his body, “Then why bother
starting now?”

He kissed her again and she smiled into it, radiating the sort of happiness he’d never expected
to have in his life, let alone be the source of for anyone else. And he did so love making
Donna happy.

“Fireplace,” she exhaled against his lips, “I want to do it by the fireplace.”

That was one craving he was more than willing to help her satisfy.

The cold outside was a forgotten memory by the time he sank into Donna’s slick heat.
Everything about her was so goddamn warm, splayed out beneath him like the best damn
present he could have ever hoped for.

Shirtless now, her pale skin glowed in the firelight. Colors from the tree nearby reflected off
her hair and face as he made love to her on his living room rug.

Their pace was slow, content; enjoying the moment and the feel of each other as their
pleasure rose and fell, unhurried but inevitable.

Donna’s nails stroked over his neck, his pecs, his stomach. He gripped her hips, lifting her at
an angle while on his knees, so he could slide even deeper inside her.

The sounds she made for him were nearly his undoing, but he slowed down, held off. The
one and only drawback to sex with Donna…no matter how often they came together, he
never wanted it to end.

Harvey flipped them, so that his back rested against the floor and she could straddle his hips.
The rug was soft beneath him, cushioning his skin as Donna rocked over him.

He loved watching her fuck him. The confident way she moved, chasing her own pleasure
while drawing out his, head thrown back, swollen lips parted.

She was a little more sturdy on top of him now, the extra weight of her growing stomach
adding more pressure as she ground against him. And he couldn’t get enough.

His hands rubbed against her thighs, gripped her hips, spread up along her bump to her ribs,
before reaching those perfect breasts.

The heavy swells swung with every thrust she made against him, begging for his touch.
He grazed his thumbs over her nipples, transfixed on the way the skin surrounding them
puckered and tightened as they hardened.

If he gave them attention long enough, he knew they would start to moisten, the hormone
driven leaking a most interesting side effect. But he’d also begun to realize that doing so
would sometimes pull Donna’s mind from their activities, and a pretty blush would color her
cheeks, no matter how many times he tried to assure her that he wasn’t bothered by the
natural change.

She didn’t seem to mind as much tonight, too lost in the sensations of their bodies moving
together, of his teasing touches, to care what they might result in.

Harvey took advantage of that, leaning up to wrap his lips around one of her nipples, licking
and sucking it until it was impossible to tell whether the moisture was from her or him, and
he groaned at the sweet taste against his tongue.

Sometimes there was no flavor at all, and once there had even been a slight bitterness to it.
The changes were fascinating and he swore, if Donna would allow it, he could spend hours
lavishing attention to her breasts, just to explore what all her body was capable of producing.

“I love tasting you,” he told her, kissing a damp path from her left breast to her right and gave
it the same treatment.

He felt Donna contract around him as a moan answered, and he smirked around her nipple.
She was so damn responsive, especially lately, he was pretty sure he could simply talk her to
orgasm.

He’d have to try it one of these days.

“More,” she pleaded, the hand she’d placed against his neck tightening.

Harvey bit down gently, dragging his teeth over her skin while slipping a hand between them.

The moment his fingers found her clit, Donna climaxed. He almost missed watching her fall
apart, because her tightening walls milked his own orgasm from him and starbursts filled his
eyesight as he came deep inside her.

Goddamn. He’d never experienced anything so wholly connecting.

Donna’s shutter matched his. Her pussy pulsed around him as his dick kicked once, twice
more. The breath she exhaled filled his lungs as he drew air in deeply.

She was his….and he was hers. Completely.

Half an hour later, they were cleaned up and wrapped in bathrobes on the sofa, a movie
starting in the background.
Donna had successfully made the hot chocolate that had started the entire craving topic
earlier that evening and Harvey had to laugh as she settled back against his chest with her cup
in hand.

“Did you actually want some hot chocolate with that mountain of marshmallows?” He teased
her.

“Shush,” brought the mug up to her nose and breathed in the steam with a quiet hum of
satisfaction, “It’s perfect.”

He smiled, “You’re perfect.”

Donna tilted her head to look back at him and smirked, “I’m better than perfect. Because I
rented Die Hard to watch tonight.”

Harvey’s brows shot up, “You’re finally ready to admit it’s a Christmas movie?”

It was a debate they’d had all week, as she’d subjected him to endless Hallmark retellings and
holiday “classics” that he was sure he’d seen growing up but had never actually paid much
attention to.

“No, I’m not,” she said firmly, “Because it’s not.”

“How is it not? It starts with a Christmas par-”

“Taking place at Christmas time doesn’t make it a Christmas movie,” she insisted, turning her
torso toward him, “I’ve told you, there are certain criteria that must be met!”

It was an argument she’d already made, but he loved how easily it got a rise from her.

“Then I stand by the fact that ‘The Nightmare Before Christmas’ isn’t a Christmas movie
either,” he said and she huffed.

“Are we really going to have this fight again?”

He grinned. “Not unless you start it.”

Donna rolled her eyes, but resettled back against him, “Just shut up and watch your stupid
action movie.”

Harvey did as she requested, but as the opening credits rolled, he found his gaze drifting to
her more than the television.

She sipped on the hot cocoa, the marshmallows having melted into one giant fluff cloud on
the top. Her tongue would dart out to sweep some up and no doubt the sight of it would have
stirred his desire if he wasn’t already spent, and so damn at peace in that moment.
“You’re staring,” Donna called him out a few minutes later, after leaning over to set her cup
down on the coffee table.

He hadn’t watched a single second of the movie, so it was hard to deny her accusation.

“You look happy,” he owned it, instead, “I like seeing you happy.”

Her eyes narrowed slightly, but she smiled as a short laugh escaped her.

“I don’t think I’ll ever get used to that.”

“Used to what?”

She rested back against his shoulder, but kept her head turned so they faced each other, “You,
being mushy.”

He poked her side and she jolted, laughing again.

“I prefer to think of it as loving,” he defended and Donna nuzzled her head against his neck.

“I’ll concede to that.”

Harvey froze, jerking back slightly, “Did I just win an argument against the Donna Paulsen?
What’s today’s date? I have to mark this down.”

“You’re an idiot,” she said, too affectionately for the words to hold any sting.

“I’m your idiot,” he grinned, “How’s that for mushy?”

Donna rolled her eyes; she did that a lot when he pestered her, but she could never quite keep
the smile from her mouth.

“Come here,” he wrapped his arms around her and scooped her back up against his body; her
back to his chest as she was practically in his lap now, rather than laying out between his
legs.

Donna melted into his embrace, snuggling further into him as he held her. His hands ended
up on her stomach, the entire roundness of it fitting in his palms in that position.

Harvey slipped a hand inside her robe, wanting to touch her skin, and stroked his knuckles
against her. Rib to hip and back again.

“Mhmm,” Donna sighed deeply and completely relaxed her weight, “You have no idea how
good that feels.”

He smiled, repeating the motion with a little firmer pressure.

Again, and again.

Until he felt something push back.

“Donna-” he tensed, hope rising in his chest, “I…I think I-”

Donna’s head tilted up toward him, her eyes widening, “You felt that, too?”

He nodded, “I felt her”

“She’s been moving for a few minutes,” Donna’s face split in a wide smile, and she began
untying her robe, “But that last kick was more intense! Or punch. Honestly, it’s hard to tell
with the way she just swims around in there.”

Harvey was barely able to focus on her words as the expanse of her stomach was revealed.
He immediately pressed his palms against it, and they both held their breath as they waited.

“Rub there again,” Donna murmured, and he complied.

It was almost immediate, the response to the pressure he applied. A little nudge. First against
his palm, then next to it. He and Donna both jolted as they saw her stomach move. It was
quick, the way it contorted and rolled, before going still again.

Her hand came up next to his, covering that spot.

“Oh my god,” she whispered. There were tears in her voice and Harvey couldn’t blame her in
the slightest. His own eyes were burning as he stared intensely at the place where his
daughter had finally shown herself.

“Sit up?” he asked, and Donna did, letting him slip from beneath her.

He moved to his knees next to the couch and Donna scooched back against the pillow he’d
been laying on.

“I feel her here,” she said, sliding her hand over toward him, under her belly button and to the
left, “Right here.”

Harvey’s hand replaced hers, and he pushed against her with the pads of his fingers, making
small circles.

“That okay?”

Donna nodded, then gasped, as another jab responded to his touch.

“Holy shit,” he sank down, sitting back on his calves, “She really is alive in there.”

It might have been a dumb thing to say. Of course their baby was alive. They’d had monthly
check ups to be certain that everything was unfolding the way it should, and Donna had been
feeling movement more and more.
But it was more real to him, in that moment, than any before. Even when he’d seen Jordan on
that screen for the first time and it had dawned on him that he was truly going to be a
father…it hadn’t been this intense. This real.

Donna, far from teasing him, just placed her hand on the back of his head and stroked over
his hair as she gave him a watery smile.

“She really is, baby. That’s our little girl.”

Maybe it was the truth of her words, the term of endearment on her lips, or just the emotions
of getting to feel his daughter for the first time, but Harvey broke.

He clenched his jaw tightly as the tears that had been burning behind his eyes leaked out,
making trails down his cheek that Donna’s thumb caught.

He let out a shaky breath, dropping his forehead to her stomach.

“We’re having a baby.”

It was the most obvious truth in the world at this point, and it still fell in awe from his lips.

The woman he loved was having his child.

He was going to be a father.

And as he looked up and saw that same wondrous adoration echoed back at him in Donna’s
eyes, another truth settled in his heart.

Sooner or later, he was going to be a husband, too.

Please drop by the Archive and comment to let the creator know if you enjoyed their work!